Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was a normal day in London. Grey clouds hung over head, threatening to spoil the day with a heavy rain, as it had been for the past few days. In fact, a very severe storm had just strike the night before. Thunder and lightning striking the city like a beast awakening in a rage.

A two horse drawn black carriage travelled at a calm pace down a street. The driver was a very tall person with a very dark attire. A butler. He pulled the carriage to a stop at the roadside free spot at the end of a busy street and stepped down. Fixing the position of a pristine white glove, he moved to the carriage door and opened it.

"We are here, my lord." His voice was smooth and dark, like insanely thick honey or dark melted chocolate.

Out stepped a young noble boy in his stately attire. Deep blues with a dark cloak to ward off the possible rain. He looked about calmly, a single stunning blue eye the only one visible.

"Let's go. I don't want this taking too long." The young boy's voice had a air of disinterest. Disconnect. Just down right boredom really.

Together they moved up the street, aiming for their destination when a shrill of a whistle of a Miltonian was heard in front of them. Someone was weaving through the thick crowd with ease, people basically leaping to get out of their way. The crowd in front of the pair thinned and they could see the fleeing person. They were dressed... Oddly. A mix match of fabrics and colours. They were short but not... dainty. Large, round glasses and loose white hair hid eyes but their teeth were bared in a snarl to those in front of them.

They were jerked back slightly as the Miltonian grabbed onto the strange pack on their back. The person dropped their shoulders, as they stumbled, and let the straps slide up their arms to get free. They spun, turning their back outward to any and all on lookers, their jacket flaring outward slightly. As the copper stumbled backwards from a loss of balance, they stepped forward, pocket grabbing at the man's coat and pulled them forward. The strange person rolled their head back then snapped it forward, slamming their forehead hard against the man's face. Their whole body put into the action to shatter the man's nose. Dropping their hold, the man dropped with it into a crumpled pile at the stranger's feet.

The odd person straightened, pulling their pack out of the man's loose grasp, as the design on the jacket finally settled. Devil's Contract. A mark, only personally familiar with two, now visible to a crowd of gawkers. More Miltonian's whistled yelled out up the street making the person snapped their head in that direction.

A small whisper only heard by one, "Acab fuckers."

The person spun, pulling their pack back on and took off once more. This time, into the traffics small gaps to cut off the cops.

The noble snapped his gaze to his butler. "Sebastian, why are they wearing that mark?" His voice held an accusatory tone, laying blame onto the butler as if he he could control what people chose to wear.

The butler placed a hand to his chest as he turned his master. "I assure you My Lord, I do not know..." His crimson gaze moved to track the person. "Though, I would like to find out."

"... This is an order. Bring them to me. I will be at the shop when you have them."

"Yes, My Lord."

***

They had ducked down an alley and scaled up a wall. Heavy boots pounded across the store tops, making daring leaps to put space between them and their pursuers. After a bit they stopped in the center of a roof and just listened. Hearing the yells seemingly heading in opposite way, they exhaled heavily. Curling inward and resting on their knees as they breathed heavily.

"... Fuck... I am not meant for endurance running..." they wheezed softly.

"I don't know. You seemed to travel ground well."

They snapped up, standing in a position ready to fight the person suddenly in front of them. Pale, sea green eyes locked onto a deep crimson gaze. They flickered over the man's features as their stance went from a capable fighting stance to a not so sure confused stance.

Their hands untensed as they pointed with loose fingers, "You're... No..." Their shoulders dropped causing the pack to slip off once more. They kicked it to the side softly as they swore, "Oh fucking hell." They flopped down onto their back and seemingly just stared up to the sky, "Kill me now, please."

The butler blinked in confusion, "I beg your pardon?" He did not typically get this response for such an act of appearing suddenly.

"... Can't be a dream, I can feel my lungs still burning.. Hallucination? Can't be drugs... Maybe a brain swell?"

The sound of shoes against the rooftop gave away his approach.

"Excuse me but-"

"Nope!" A finger was pointed in Sebastian's direction. "You can wait a moment. Your Master can wait a moment too. I am on the edge of a mental breakdown a need moment to fucking compartmentalise."

"... You know my Mast-"

"What did I just say? I need a moment or I am going to go manic and be no use to anyone. Quiet please, Sebastian."

A silence stretch on few a good few minutes.

They sat up and shifted into a cross legged position and stared down the butler calmly. "... Thank you. I think I am good for the moment. Am I right in assuming Ciel ordered you to catch me?"

Sebastian tilted his head to the side just ever so slightly, "Yes, but how do you know this?"

"Let's go with I know things I shouldn't and leave it at that for now." They stood up, dusting theirself off before picking up their pack, "I really don't wanna end up repeating myself if you guys just decide to kill me anyways. But, hey! I won't have to deal with my even being here. Silver linings." They gave a crocked grin in his direction, "So shall we?"

Sebastian walked up to them calmly. He stared down at them in a way that one would like at and interesting insect. "You, are very strange for a human."

A short bark of a laugh escaped them. "Thanks. So how are we-" They were scooped without much ceremony, "Don't you dare fucking drop me!"

"Oh, no need to worry. I am one hell of a butler after all."

"Oh, don't start tha-!" They cut themself with yelled as Sebastian bounded off to get back to his young Master.

***

Ciel Phantomhive was sampling some of the sweets within a store. A test of flavour and texture while he calmly waited for his butler to return. It was actually taking longer than he thought it should, making his face sour with thought despite the sweets. The store was relatively empty beside the store clerk and one small family. Just as he reached for another treat to put in his bag, the bell above the door chimed.

"I can walk perfectly fine on my own, you know. It's not like I am going to run. I wouldn't even make it a step away."

Ciel turned and saw Sebastian guiding the strange person in who was staring down his butler down.

Sebastian had his hand on their back guiding them further into the store, "I am simply guiding you."

They stepped away from him and further into the store, "Then use your words and point. I don't need to be treated like a-" They gaze turned to focus on the new space around them, "Ooh, lollies!" They stepped forward but Sebastian grabbed their pack and turned them towards Ciel.

Ciel stood tall as he studied the stranger with a cold blue gaze. They stared back openly not seemingly too bothered.

He turned his gaze to his butler, "Did they give you trouble?" It was a simple question but the slight undertone heard was a teasing nature.

Before Sebastian could answer the stranger did.

"Oh no. I came pretty willingly after a moment to think and before you ask. Yes, I have a fair idea why you gave your order. Yes, I know its relation to you two. No, I will not be answering further question in such a public setting. More for your safety than mine."

"How-"

"My question, before we leave can I try some lollies?"

Ciel blinked at them, not sure what to make of this fast talking stranger.

Sebastian stepped forward to move to his side. "They are correct My Lord. We should finish our business here before we have this discussion."

Ciel nodded and went back to picking out his variety. He watched the stranger from the corner of his eye. They moved with them, making no attempt to run away. They would lean in to read labels on certain sweets but nothing more or less. He turned his gaze to his butler who was also keeping a close eye on them.

Ciel spoke softly, "Qu'avez-vous appris à leur sujet?"

Sebastian didn't take is eyes of them as they replied in kind, "Pas grand-chose, monsieur. Juste qu'ils semblent nous connaître et apparemment notre connexion."

"Comment peuvent-ils le savoir?"

A new voice cut in, "Ils ont un nom et ils pensent qu'il est impoli de prendre quelqu'un comme s'il n'était pas là."

Ciel turned his gaze back to the stranger just as the pale green eyes flicked to the pair.

"For the record, my name is Amber. Amber Von Tously. And if you are going to talk about people in front of them you might want to try a more uncommon language. Also, as I implied, I will answer your more pressing questions when we aren't so public."

They turned back to the sweets and left the him and his butler to speed alone their purchase.

***

Sebastian opened the carriage door for the Young Master and helped him in. Amber followed in after without help and Sebastian closed the door behind himself. They took a seat opposite to them both and looked out the window calmly. They sat in silence for a moment before Ciel lost his patience.

"Why do you have that mark on your coat? I demand to know."

Amber fiddled with a bit of thier hair, "I know but give me a moment to think about how best to explain it without me sounding more insane than I am."

Sebastian sat beside his Master studying Amber calmly. "I recommend not trying to lie."

"Wasn't going to. It is just a bit hard to explain without sounding mad or being kinda insulting." They tapped their fingers on their knee for a moment before leaning forwards to rest their elbows on their knees. Once more pale eyes focused on them. "Alright. Where I'm from, you two are nothing more than a story. A good story, but still a story. But since your a story people really enjoy, there is merchandise made around you. The jacket is merchandise based of some artwork done by the mangaka."

His Master frowned, "That is absolutely-"

"Please save all comments for the end. Anyway, the fact of the matter is, I know enough about you two for you both to want me dead. If you believe me or not." They blinked softly. "Actually... I know more than that... I know your enemies, possible or current. I know your cases before you do if I am here early enough..." Amber raised there hands above their head with a shout, "Ha! I can be useful! Hell yeah!"

The Young Master stood and grabbed onto their jacket, "You know... Tell me! Give me their names!"

Amber raised their hands in a surrendering pose, "I will but I need to know where we are in the time line and which one."

The boy pulled his pistol out from behind him and pointed it between their eyes as he stepped back, "I said tell me!"

Amber stayed very still looking at the pistol, they exhaled slowly before turning their gaze to meet the young nobles eye. They saw rage and desperation swirling in the visible blue. They spoke softly, almost a whisper just so he would pay attention.

"I can not tell you anything if I am dead."

The silence was thick as the Young Master's thumb pulled back the hammer. Before it could be pulled back fully, a white gloved hand covered the gun calmly.

Sebastian's voice was gentle, almost teasing, "Young Master, you seem to not be hearing them. Amber are willing to share their information but they need more clarification. Are you in such a rush to finish our contract you would risk not have all the answers?"

He snapped his gaze to Sebastian. They stared each other down until his Master breathed in and closed his eyes. He released his hold on the gun leaving it to Sebastian before turning his gaze back to Amber. They were still watching them like a hawk, having not moved a muscle.

The boy bowed his head slightly, becoming a noble gentleman, "My apologies. I got ahead of myself. What clarification do you need?"

Amber relaxed slighting lowering their hands into their lap. "That is creepy, stop it."

"I apologised! How is that creepy?!"

"Because I know, damn well, you don't mean it. You can and will use anyone to get what you want. Sacrifice their lives and souls if it means you get your desire. So for future reference... Do not ever apologise to me unless you well and truly mean it from the deepest depths of your damned soul. Am I understood?"

The Young Master blinked at them with a shock expression. "... Yes."

Sebastian couldn't contain himself. He had to cover his mouth looking away, his shoulder were shaking. He felt both eyes fall onto him at the movements.

His Master snapped, "Are you laughing?!"

Amber snorted covering their own mouth, looking away from them both.

"And why are you laughing?!" The boy turned his attention back to the strangely knowledgeable person.

Amber shook their head violently while Sebastian composed himself quickly with the distraction.

"Apologies, My Lord, it just seems you have meet someone who knows your games."

"That is not a manner I find humor in, Sebastian. I should-"

Amber interrupted, "If I may, we have gotten off topic."

The Young Master directed his gaze back to them after glaring at his butler for a moment. He retook his seat and rested both hands on his cane.

"Yes. What clarification do you need?"

Amber tilted their head and tapped their fingers against their knees. Sucking on their teeth to make a strange hissing sound just so they had time to collect their thoughts.

"Have your solved the Jack the Ripper case yet?"

The boy blinked softly, "Jack the Ripper? You mean the murderer that has been in the papers?"

Amber pointed at him, "Okay. So, that's a no. Which is dangerous for me because I can't give you answers until I know which timeline we are in. Not because I don't want to but it is too early to tell."

Sebastian leaned forward calmly laying on the charm. His fangs peaking into view, "Come now. You have all the answers don't you?"

Amber looked away as their cheeks changed a shade, "Okay, no. I don't have all the answers. I have most of them. Some of which are completely useless unless I know exactly what path we are on. And even then it is still probably best if you follow more normal paths because certain things need to happen while others can be avoided."

His Master rubbed his forehead calmly, "This is all starting to get confusing."

Amber snorted, "You're only getting confused now? I have been confused since last night."

Sebastian tilted his head, "Oh how so?"

"You wake up somewhere you never thought to exist and see how you feel. I mean this is some Isekai, forth wall breaking, nonsense. I mean, fucking hell." They laid their head back against the back of the seat.

The Young Master frowned deeply, "Is such language necessary?"

"I am Aussie under a lot of emotional stress right now, so yeah. It is part of the language." They sat up straight and looked to them, "We should focus on getting me to be useful to you though. In the eyes of society at least. I can be a servant but it will need to be one that won't be questioned being with you a lot of the time, like Sebastian isn't questioned... A personal tutor maybe? I mean, I will be teaching you certain knowledge so its a half truth."

The boy looked at them annoyed, "You can't just be a Valet?"

Amber looked at him, "Do you think I am a man?"

Sebastian smiled softly, "Apologies then my Lady but-"

Amber snapped their gaze to him, "You're wrong too."

His Master raised his chin, "Then what are you?"

"I am what ever I need to be at any given time. And no. What is between my legs does not matter because you will never need to know."

He blushed deeply and stammered, "I would never- No- I-"

Amber looked to Sebastian calmly, "Any statements you would like to try?"

He shook his head calmly, "No thank you. I will refrain from doing so."

Amber nodded and looked to their hands. They clenched their hands together, squeezing the fingers tight in a clasp before releasing. They exhaled calmly, "First lesson as a tutor then. Gender identity can be as solid as a stone or as fluid as a stream. Mine is ever shifting. There will be days where it won't be the same from one minute to the next and some days where I want nothing to do with any form of even being perceived." They looked up at them, "But can we agree on Tutor?"

Sebastian and his Master looked to each other and then back to them.

"Agreed."

Amber smiled, happy and content and not quite dead. Yet, at least.

Chapter Text

After their little talk, Ciel and Sebastian thought it best to get some more supplies for the newest development to the Phantomhive household. The first stop, they all agreed, should be a new set of clothes along with a few extra bits. Amber had folded up her jacket and put it away in one of her many pack pockets. She pulled at her dark turtleneck sleeves as she followed after the Lord and Butler before she went to braiding her hair calmly. Her eyes flickered about taking in land marks, faces, possible threats.

Sebastian was watching her behaviour closely, "Nervous, aren't you, Amber."

"Well, I was running from the cops before all this. Changing my hair and loosing the jacket will throw them a bit. Along with a different way of behaving but better safe than sorry." She pulled the braid over her shoulder and pulled a tie from her wrist to finish it off.

Ciel turned back slightly to look at her, "Run from the Yard often then?"

"No. I just know how to do all this from playing Assassin's Hide and Hunt."

Ciel's ears would of pricked up like a dogs, "A game?"

Amber smirked at him, "Yeah, it's a mix of two games really. The first being Hide and Seek. The second part is from a game series called Assassin's Creed. Basically there is a game mechanic that delves into how to blend into a crowd. My cousin and I took that element and applied it to Hide and Seek. The first time we used it, we switched jackets and went off to hide from the seeker. I spotted him later, standing with the adults. It was a good idea and went and joined him across the circle." She felt herself grin madly, "It took him at least five minutes to spot me after joining. Since we found it effective that is how we changed up the game."

Sebastian thought calmly, "That is a very effective tactic for blending."

Amber looked to him, "Thank you. I have picked up lots of little ways to sneak about."

Ciel looked back ahead, "All from a game?"

"No. Some things come from book series like Ranger's Apprentice or old trainings like what Ninja's did. That kinda stuff. But I have been told I am naturally pretty quiet." Amber's eyes flickered and she spotted a sign, causing her to frown, "Are we seriously going to Hopkins?"

Sebastian's smiled softly, "Do you have a issue with that?"

Amber folded her arms across her chest, "She is wonderful at her job, don't get me wrong... It's her personality I might take issue with... Maybe I should change it up again..."

Ciel looked at her puzzled, "Change what exactly?"

Amber simply rolled their shoulders, causing their posture to change. On an exhale he focused his eyes forward, "Nothing of consequence." His baritone had changed, his stride, even the gaze of his eyes seemingly.

Ciel and Sebastian blinked at the startling change, it was so smooth, so much had shifted yet he still looked the same.

Amber gave a crocked grin, "As I said, I am whatever I need to be. It is all a state of mind."

The two focused as they reached the tailor's shop and entered. Amber squared his shoulders like he was going to war and stepped in.

***

Nina Hopkins was flittering about her store front, contemplating choices of a new stock she had been setting out when the bell drew attention. She spotted the Little Earl Phantomhive and his stuffy butler. Off to the side of them was the most peculiarly dress young man. A tight dark sweater of a very soft looking wool that was very modest in covering skin. A pair of faded blue trousers that had some ware and tear in a material she did not know. And the brightest pair of red boots she had every laid eyes on.

She dashed over quickly, "Earl Phantomhive, who have you brought to me?" She went about touching the fabrics rapidly, "This wool, I do not recognise its feel. And these trousers are certainly doing you no favours. And who dyed your boots? They are so vibrant!"

The man had stiffened up at the touching, holding still for a moment before turning a cold gaze to Hopkins. As if sensing the gaze, Hopkins looked into pale green eyes, that had slipped from behind his round glasses. Hopkins froze, sensing danger before taking a few quick steps back in shock. The man relaxed from tension and pushed his glasses back up his nose.

The Earl stepped forward, "This is Amber Von Tously, a new personal tutor to my household. I thought it best to acquire a new attire fitting to his new station. Amber this is Miss Nina Hopkins."

Amber fixed his sleeves once more, "The wool is Angora Wool from Angora Rabbits."

Coming back to herself Hopkins blinked, "Rabbits? I did not know rabbits could be sheered."

Amber looked to her, the sense of danger now gone, "Plucked. And they are a long hair breed with very soft fur produced in nearly insane amounts with some breeding lines."

She smiled happily, "I see. How very interesting. So you are in of some new attire? Come, come."

She lead them into a back room made for fitting and gestured Amber to step up onto the platform. Amber stepped up without argument and stood relaxed. The Earl and Mr Stuffy Butler moved of to the side calmly. Hopkins flitted about grabbing her measuring tape and pins cushion. She got to work taking measurements.

"So a tutor? You seem a bit young."

Amber shrugged, "That does not mean I do not have knowledge to share. One should always aim to be learning."

"What do you teach then?"

"That depends on what someone wishes to know. I have an array of knowledge. Certainly not a mastery of anything but I am a good all rounder."

"Hmmm... That is a interesting approach. But what do you do when you come across something you do not know? How do you teach that?"

Amber smirked at her, "I then seek the answer with them of course. What else is to be done?"

Hopkins frowned softly, "Still, you are very young."

"Yes, 28 is still quite young."

The Earl looked to him shocked from his chair, "You're 28?"

Amber smirked, but Hopkins cut in.

"You didn't know that age of your employee before you hired them?"

Amber snorted, "The Earl saw the knowledge I had and snatched me up before others had a chance to. A bit impulsive but certainly effective." He looked to the young Lord, "But yes, I am 28. I am a bit on the short side with a baby face appearance." He gave a mad grin, "It means people do underestimate me in fights more often than not too."

Hopkins looked to him, "... You are a bit strange, aren't you?"

Amber smiled at her, "Why thank you. Now what do you think should be done about about my clothing? Ciel would likely like one set for today?" He looked at the young Lord who answered his question with a nod before turning back to Hopkins, "I am hoping to have some say in some pieces after all."

Hopkins grinned and got to work suggesting colours and styles. Trying on a few pieces and pinning them in place to shape. Amber had a habit of feeling any fabric before putting it on. Some he would would straight up say no to after a single touch then rub his fingers on his sweater before continuing. Soon they were looking through some catalogues of styles things not present currently. Hopkins found him to be very open and inquisitive. Even open to more feminine touches in attire while she worked on shaping the pieces they had picked out for the day.

Mr Stiff stepped up when they began discussing skirts and dresses, "We should stick to appropriate attire-"

Hopkins looked to him frowning, "You have no style, Mr Stiff."

Amber smirked softly, "I rather think Sebastian pulls off the dark tail coat rather well. It gives him equal sides charming and intimidating."

Sebastian smirked and gave a slight bow, "Thank you Amber-"

"But you are wrong about us not keeping it to appropriate attire, since you have clearly forgotten the first lesson I taught."

The Earl covered his mouth to hide a snort behind his hand as Sebastian gave a closed eyed smile.

"My apologies, you are right of course. But we are still slightly on a schedule."

Amber nodded, "Yes true. And my new employment must of thrown a real spanner in the works." He turned and looked over the catalogue once more, "If I fold down some corners on possible ideas quickly, will you be able to able to adjust to what we were discussing Miss Hopkins?"

She smiled happily, "Most certainly. Just let me put on the finishing touches of your picks for today so you can get changed."

They each went work focusing on what each needed to be done.

Hopkins handed off the clothing to Amber and directed him behind curtain to get changed. He came back out calmly. He was still wearing his turtleneck but now had a green plaid vest over it with a red ribbon tie under the folded collar. A long plain dark brown coat jacket to match the his same shade trousers, that lead to his red boots. He was right about the green of the plaid drawing eyes to the two pieces of bright red allowing a small guide up the body.

Amber put his other clothes away calmly and gave a bit of a spin, "Well, I think you did wonderfully Hopkins."

She smiled happily, "You certainly are a lovely client to work with, knowing some of the trade yourself."

The Earl stood calmly, "Yes thank you, Miss Hopkins. We will be own our way now. Thank you for seeing us so quickly."

***

They all said their goodbyes and heading out once more. Amber adjusted the pack on his back as he followed after them on the street.

"So anything else we should cover here in the city?"

Sebastian pulled out his pocket watch to check the time, "It is getting close to lunch. We could head to the town house for a quick meal then return business?"

Ciel frowned softly, "I am getting hungry."

Amber titled his head, "Why not just buy some supplies for sandwiches here in the markets then have a picnic in a public garden somewhere? It will save a lot of back and forth and keep up in the area more directly."

Sebastian blinked softly, "That is a very good idea actually. What do you think my Lord?"

Ciel nodded softly, "Yes. I like that idea. It will mean we can get home faster."

They went about gathering their supplies to make some simple sandwiches and found a quiet lush green park. Amber pulled out a blanket from his pack before Sebastian could even think and laid it out under a tree for them. As Ciel and Amber sat Sebastian knelt to make their sandwiches.

"You are seemingly very prepared Amber."

"Fate can't fuck you over if you are ready for it."

Ciel frowned, "Again with the language..."

Amber looked to him, "When we are alone, I am not going to bite my tongue. You need me as honest as possible so get used to my honesty."

He went back to his pack pulling out some things. A small clear box filled with seemingly chocolates and sweets. A strange looking bottle with water, he set in front of Ciel and a strange colourful blue can that had very strange writing on it beside himself.

Ciel's eyes focused on the can, "What is that?"

"A Monster," Amber was still looking through his pack for something.

Sebastian's eyes snapped to the can, "It does not seem like a monster..."

Amber blinked and shook his head. "Right. It's a brand of drink. Monster Energy is full name name really but everyone back home just calls them Monsters. It is a heavily caffeinated carbonated drink and since I have been awake alot longer than I should have been I need the effects now rather than later." He went back searching through his pack.

Ciel lent forward, "Can I try it?"

Amber stopped again and looked off into the distance calmly, "... I don't think that is the wisest choice. They are not the healthiest drinks around and caffeine is very addictive in itself... But one sip shouldn't do to much damage."

Amber reached for the can but Sebastian stopped him.

"If they are not the best thing to drink maybe the Young Master shouldn't."

Ciel went to defend himself but Amber beat him to it.

"It is no worse than drinking things like champagne at his age. But given the state of this era's water supply not much can be done about that."

Ciel looked to Amber frowning, "What is so wrong with drinking champagne?"

Amber took can from Sebastian and pulled the tab up making it hiss.

"All alcohol effects the brain. Its why humans like to consumes it so much. But a lot of it can be dangerous, especially for minds still developing important networks. You drink a lot more tea than other beverages so it should be fine in the long run." He handed the drink to Ciel, "Have a few sips but that is it."

Ciel frowned deeply, "Straight from the can?"

Amber nodded as Sebastian set out the sandwiches for them on paper that held the bread. Ciel frowned and gave the drink a small sip. Then a second. A third and nodded.

"That is quite nice..."

Amber took it back calmly, "They are and they know it." He took a big mouthful before setting it down and tucked into a sandwich. He held a hand up to his mouth as he swallowed before speaking, "That one is Mango flavoured. They have a few others; Rosa, Pipeline Punch, Fiesta. A lot of others. I tend to lean towards the Juice line though."

Ciel picked up his sandwich calmly and started eating, "You do have a lot of knowledge beyond just what we discussed..."

Amber smirked, "Yeah. I am pretty sure I have something called ADHD, so I tend to pick up new things to learn all the time if it peaks my interest. But it isn't confirmed."

Sebastian looked to him, "ADHD? It is an short for something surely."

Amber nodded wiping some crumbs away, "Attention deficit disorder, though some people jokingly call it DAVE. Since people with ADHD actually don't have a deficit of attention, they just can't regulate it. So someone made a joke about it being Dopamine Attention Variability Executive-dysfunction.... So DAVE." He took another big bite looking to them with eyes that danced with mischief.

Ciel frowned deeply looking at him, "You think that is funny for some reason."

Amber grinned after swallowing, "Yeah, because when hyperfocus leaves there is a little ditty everyone can sing."

Sebastian smiled politely, "Oh, will we get to hear it?"

Amber took another mouthful of Monster, "You sure you want to hear it? It isn't the whole song because the whole song doesn't really apply but the first lines..."

Ciel studied Amber then shook his head, "No. I don't think that is wise. You seem to be ready to do something."

He grinned, "You're right. I will save it for when it happens naturally. Funnier that way anyway."

***

After lunch they were back in the markets, picking up some other small items. Amber helped carried items back to the carriage as they began their journey back to the manor. On the way back Amber watched out the window calmly while he fiddled with a button. Ciel was watching him calmly, calculating, trying to studying them.

Amber flicked his gaze to him, "Need something?"

"You will actually be able to play the part of a tutor... You have a intelligence that seems very causally."

He turned to face him, "Your point you are trying to make?"

"The other servants don't really fit into their cover roles..."

Amber snorted and nodded, "Yeah, that is fair. I can help out in other places around the household if needed. I certainly can't cause the havoc they do, at least by accident."

"You would be willing to do that as a tutor?"

"Nothing is above or below me. If it can be done, it will be done. And I can't sit still for long anyway or I will end up doing things I shouldn't."

Ciel nodded, "So you need to be kept busy. I am sure that can be arranged."

They eventually pulled up to the Manor and Sebastian let them out. Amber stepped out after Ciel looking over the Manor calmly.

"It's alot bigger in person..."

Sebastian frowned softly, "... It is very quie-"

There was the sound of a very girlish scream.

Amber grinned madly, "There it is." He moved to collect up the items they got in town.

Ciel sighed and put a hand to his forehead to rub it.

"Sebastian, take Amber to be introduced to the others and see what mess they made... I am going to my office."

Amber came up beside beside Sebastian as he opened the door for the Young Master.

"Yes my lord. Right away."

Amber walked beside Sebastian as they went to the sound of the scream. He had a slight bounce in his step and a slightly cheeky smile.

"... I can feel the irritation coming off you in waves."

Sebastian looked to him smiling, "They have a real talent of causing trouble... More so with trying to help train another."

Amber blinked and then groaned, hitting his head against the boxes he was carrying.

"Sutcliff... Great. Wonderful... I should have recognised the squeal..."

Sebastian and Amber soon reached the kitchen, where they found a rather large mess of tea leaves everywhere. Bard and Finny were trying to stop Grell making a bigger mess by taking themself out with a blade. Mey-Rin was was trying to clean up the tea with Tanaka. Sebastian gave a small polite smile.

"What is happening here?" His tone was anything but pleased.

Majority of the room jumped at large at his voice. The servants all moved to stand at attention.

Bard gave a bit of a nervous smile, "Ah, Sebastian. You're back later than we thought you would be so we were going to make some tea for the Young Master when Grell, kinda... made a mess."

Sebastian's eyes feel to the mess of tea leaves across the table and floor.

"I see. Well, we found some rather lucrative item that could be of use at the manor, so had to rearrange the trip into the city a little."

Amber leaned around Sebastian from standing behind him in the doorway, "If you are calling me an item can I at least be a nice cut of meat?"

Sebastian's lips twitch while all the servants blinked.

Sebastian cleared his throat and stepped aside to let Amber into the Kitchen.

"This is Amber Von Tously, the newest addiction to the household. They will be a personal tutor for the the Young Master. Amber this is Baldroy the cook, Finnian the gardener, Mey-Rin the maid and last but certainly not least Tanaka the House Steward. The other gentleman is Grell Sutcliff, here to pick up a few tricks of the trade to be a better butler."

Amber carried the boxes to the table and set them down.

"Nice to meet you all." He gave a bright charming childlike smile, "Sorry I kept the Young Master out longer than normal, but I simple could not turn down the offer to work for him."

The servants all smiled and raced forward to greet the newest member of the household.

Grell tilted their head calmly, "Aren't you a little young to be a tutor?"

Amber dragged a finger through the tea leaves on the table, "Vero nihil verius. Viam sapientiae monstrabo tibi." He turned his gaze to a now dumb founded face, "I can speak a few languages, know the laws of science and mathematics. Literacy. Theatre. Business marketing. Along with a few other useful bits of knowledge. So yes, I am young. But that does not make what I know to be any less."

Sebastian cleared his throat making everyone looked to him.

"I will prepare tea for the Young Master. You lot can return to your chores and pack away the items we brought back." Sebastian frowned at the tea leaves, "That was the Earl Gray so I will have to prepare something else..."

Amber reached into the box at the top, "We did pick up some Chamomile in town for myself, but considering the drink Ciel tried at lunch he likely won't need a hit of caffeine right now."

Sebastian smiled politely taking the box that was handed to him, "Another wonderful idea Amber." He looked back to the others, "Now all of you back to work. Grell, maybe pay attention to how I make this tea."

Sebastian went about to clean up the leaves, "And Tanaka, if you would be so kind to give Amber a tour of the Manor while this is being done I would appreciate that very much."

Tanaka gave a little bow, "But of coarse." Tanaka gestured to the door, "Please, follow me, Mr Tously."

Amber smiled and headed out the door, "Okay. I will talk more with the Master and you later about things later Sebastian. Good luck with you teachings." He headed out with a cheeky wave.

The servants all blinked softly, looking after the strange man.

Bard tilted his head, "Did anyone else hear him refer to the Young Master by his name?"

Sebastian flicked his eyes to them, "To your chores. Hop to it!"

The servants scurried off to continue their work while Amber got a sly smile was walking and talking with Tanaka down the hall. This was going to certainly be an interesting experience. He couldn't wait to see what he could change.

Chapter Text

They were running through darkness. Just running. They didn't stop. They would not be contained without a choice. Moments of bright light revealed fingers, no, claws reaching for them before pulling away in pain at the sudden flash. They were travelling towards something. Not quite understanding what it was yet. They just knew these claws would not touch them without their submission.

The place shifted and they slowed. It was still dark, blindingly so, but it was different. They felt something that was worthy. Something they could challenge but did not see a loss in submission too. It was a comfort in the dark, a sense of belonging. Something they had not felt wholeheartedly in their lifetime. They wandered deeper, to learn, to shift, to grow. This could be home.

***

In the dark hours of the new morning, Sebastian was getting in some personal time for himself. He indulged in his most favourite of past times. Cats. His gloves stroked the soft fur of a black, lanky beauty, gently squeezed the toe pads to reveal the claws. All the while the creature purred away at the attention.

"Such beauty... So wonderful..." Sebastian was utterly entranced with these marvelous creatures. His dexterous fingers moved to scratch right behind an ear, near her chin causing her purring to grow louder. "You are so lovely, my dear."

Suddenly a trilling meow echoed out from the dark. The cat in his lap's attention diverted from him as it looked in the sounds direction. Before Sebastian could think, the cat leapt from his lap and raced off to the sound. Sebastian blinked after the creature before standing to follow. He did not recognise the meow that had sounded out, knowing most, if not all, of the colony that surrounded the Phantomhive Manor.

As he turned the corner that hid the new cat, he was shocked to find, not one cat, but multiply. All of which were around the strange Amber. They were sat cross-legged patting and holding each one that came to them. Sebastian frowned softly. He had not heard them leave the Manor. Yes, he had heard them seemingly jolt awake but nothing beyond that.

He looked them over. They were in the change of night clothes that had been offered to them before they turned in early yesterday. No glasses to be found, revealing they pale eyes that seemingly caught the moonlight. Just sitting in the cold night, simply seeming to enjoying the creatures' company. Not that there was anything inheritably wrong with that. But it was very concerning they could presumably sneak around him. He had to find out how.

He stepped forward, towards them, intending to make his presence know. With the sound of the footstep, Amber jolted and snapped their pale green gaze to him, along with all the cats. Sebastian felt a sense of something. A predatory creature's gaze. Wide, wild pale eyes relaxed when they recognised the figure in the moonlit night.

Amber placed a hand to their chest, exhaling as they turned their gaze back to the cats. "Fucking hell, Sebastian. Give a person a heart attack, why don't you."

"I was just wondering what you were up to out here is all, my apologies," he gave a slight bow with a hand to his chest.

They nodded, "Right, yeah. You probably heard me sneak out. Sorry. Didn't mean to distract you from your work," they stroked the cat that had fled him to come to Amber. "Just needed a comforting presence for my thoughts."

Sebastian tilted his head at the unknowingly given information but continued like it wasn't given.

"... I was actually enjoying the company of one of these lovely cats before she was seemingly called away."

Amber snorted softly and grinned up at him, "Ah, then I am truly sorry. I didn't mean to pull them away." They patted a spot on the grass beside them, "But there is plenty to pat and I only have two hands."

The butler smirked and sat down beside them, "That is true. You are fond of these beauties then? How did you call them all to you?" He began to stroke and caress the divine creatures around him.

"I have always been fond of them and found them fond of me in return. And what I did was a style of meow that cats tend to used to asks humans for attention of some kind. It also kind of works in reverse when you want to draw cats to you."

"Oh? I did not know such a thing was possible."

They looked to him grinning, "I know as much as I can about cats. They are a special interest of mine. So anything cat related, I've picked up. Behaviour, science, history, tales related to gods. Even their way of thinking in some aspects. They are amazing."

"I can understand the appeal. They are such marvelous creatures." Sebastian held a calico close to him, stroking under her chin as he nuzzled her.

Amber smiled softly watching him before turning their gaze back to the black cat in their lap, "I'm glad you enjoy them."

Sebastian blinked and looked to them. Watching them he saw simple content, for a desire that was his. Like they found enjoyment in his admission of adoring something of a mortal existence.

"You think I shouldn't be able to due to being what I am?"

Amber looked to him with a seemingly puzzled, "What does that have to do with anything? Enjoyment is something for anyone to have."

He leaned closer, grinning, baring his fangs at them, "Anyone?"

Amber leaned in return, not backing away, "Anyone. What they find enjoyment in, I have no say in beyond personal morals. Enjoyment is enjoyment."

Their eyes were alit with determination, they didn't cower despite his true nature. Still that feeling of looking into a beast's eyes found him. He leaned back slightly to study them, his eyes not leaving theirs.

This strange human, a person who knew his true nature, his abilities, his diet, didn't seem to fear him at all. It intrigued him. Frustrated him. He wanted the respect he deserved. He leaned back in calmly as his shadow seemingly grew, his eyes starting to glow as the darkness around them increased. The cats scattered a bit away, slightly behind Amber, with arched backs and hisses. Amber blinked at the sudden change and tilted their head.

"Why do you not fear? I could rip your soul into pieces without a single thought..." A clawed hand reach for them and grabbed their face. A claw tapped lightly at the corner of their eye. "I could torture you, pull you apart and put you back together in the most painful ways... You could never imagine anything I could do to you harm."

Amber watched the eyes within the shifting darkness, "... Do you think I don't find you terrifying Sebastian?" Their voice was soft and confused.

A claw pricked at the corner on their eye, making a bead of blood swell and fall like a small tear. Amber hissed softly at the pain as they closed their eyes.

"You do not show it. You do not smell of it. You should."

"Okay. First of all, ow." They opened their eyes again to glare at him, "Second. You're fucking horrify. I liken you to Lovecraftian creatures just because of your abilities. I mean, you can twist peoples arms with a simple twirl of a finger. You are over powered to hell and back with the ability to fuck with people's minds. You are near fucking immortal with the power to shapeshift into anything you desire. I am as insignificant to you as a bug beneath your boot. But I don't show fear because it is pointless too. I can do nothing to stop you if you wish to do anything to me."

The glowing eyes watched them for a few moments before the shadows slinked back. A gloved index finger wiped away the blood under it while the dimmed red eyes gazed into the pale green.

"... So you simple do not show it because you find it pointless?"

Amber nodded, "Yes. The only way to survive you and Ciel is to be useful. That is currently the only reason I am alive after all. Fear would make me useless."

He pulled his hand away to look at the blood on his finger calmly. "That is true."

Amber sighed and stretched out, unfolding their legs. Wiggling their toes to relieve the stress, "Did you seriously think I wouldn't be scared of you?"

Sebastian gazed was drawn to their feet, seeing something odd out of the corner of his eye. They suffered from polydactyly syndrome. Each foot had an extra middle toe, seemingly fully functioning. He blinked softly at the rare condition.

Amber followed his gaze before quickly bringing their feet back under them and curling their hands around her toes to hide them. They turned their gaze away and spotted the cats still fluffed up.

"You scared the cats." They spoke quickly, wanting to stop the questions.

They reached out and began to calm them. Sebastian blinked and turned his gaze to the cats and went to comfort the creatures as well. They sat in silence for a few minutes, one that was filled with silent questions. The tension soon eased as Amber stroked each cat they could, before a large yawn over took them. Sebastian gently sat a a cat to the side and stood, offering his hand.

"You need to rest, if you are going to be of use to anyone."

Amber gave a small smirk before taking his hand. He led them back to their room. Seeing the small window of the single servant quarters open, he turned to them, wishing them goodnight. He walked away thinking about what he had learned of the strange human. They were certainly an interesting creature.

***

The next morning, Amber sat eating a small breakfast prepared by Sebastian beside the other household servants. Sebastian was running down the list of things needed to be done for the day while he preparing the Earl's morning tea and paper. Grell took the moment to place a thick layer compliments on to the Butler.

"It is truly marvelous what you have prepared Sebastian. I could never-"

Amber swallowed his mouthful and cut in. "Not interrupt your flirting failures, Grell," he turned his gaze to Sebastian, "But does the Earl want a lesson from me today?"

Before Sebastian could response, Grell snapped their gaze to the man.

"What do you mean flirting failure?! I am absolutely charming!"

"As an eel, maybe."

They slammed their hands against the table as they stood, "Why you-"

Amber left hand moved over his knife as he grinned insanely at the failure of a butler. The servants eyes flickered back and forth between the pair quickly. Sebastian refilled Grell's tea with a polite smile to distract them.

"Grell please do not fight at the table, it would make a terrible mess." He turned his gaze to the strange man, "Amber, the Young Master will have a free moment later on. In the mean time please help Bard with the intake of our pantry stock this morning."

Amber gave a little two fingered salute as he turned back to his food. He kept his hand around the knife. Guarding his food, closely seemingly enjoying it as well.

Grell settled back into their seat, staring at Sebastian with a doe eyed expression.

"Oh thank you Sebastian."

Once the food was finished and the dishes washed up, Sebastian went off to wake the Earl while the others moved to do their tasks. Sebastian walked with the tea tray to the Young Master's room. He knocked softly and opened the door. Entering, he set the tea tray down and opened the curtains.

"Good morning, my Lord. This morning, I have prepared you a Pu-erh tea to enjoy."

The boy sat up calmly looking to the tea, being poured. He stretched calmly and moved to the edge of the bed.

"Still no Earl Grey?"

"No Sir. We will have some later on in the day though."

He sipped his tea calmly thinking, "How has Amber settled in?"

Sebastian stood calmly, "He seems to be doing so nicely. Has no qualms with the other household servants, but also seems to purposely antagonize Grell. He also woke up at about three o'clock last night and went out for some fresh air in the garden via the window..."

The Young Master looked to him calmly, "Oh?"

"Yes, my Lord. But it was truly only for fresh air... And cats."

He frowned and looked back to his tea, "Another cat lover. Great. Tell him he can't bring them inside."

Sebastian nodded and moved to get the Lord's clothes. He helped him get ready calmly. While tying his shoes he continued.

"He is a very strange human, my Lord."

"Your point Sebastian?"

"... He doesn't show fear towards me despite knowing what I am."

"Maybe he is just insane."

"And he is your tutor. He also wishes to have a lesson with you today."

The boy sighed softly, "At least we will see what he has to teach."

***

A bit after lunch, Ciel took a seat out in the garden in front of a black board that Amber had asked for. Sebastian stood just behind his chair while Grell was off to the side slightly to study his Butler. Amber wrote something in some green chalk on the board before stepping away.

What you don’t know, can’t hurt you.

“This is a saying where I am from… It is meant to mean ignorance is bliss or something along those lines.” He turned to look at Ciel, “It is a lie, spread by your enemies to keep you compliant and stupid.”

He walked up to Ciel calmly, “Every single thing I teach you, will be of use to you, on the path you have taken in this life. They will be hard to keep up with so I suggest taking notes. I talk fast and shift topics like a change of the wind’s direction.”

He moved back to the board calmly, switching to a red piece of chalk, “Today’s lesson is weaknesses.”

He wrote quickly, in blocky letters so it was legible to read, though there was a slant to it. Ciel kept up well as they went over scar tissue, mind tricks, why family or friends made for poor hostages, weak points on the body. Amber even switched between writing hands to sip tea to keep his throat wet to talk. Grell was seemingly getting dizzy from all this knowledge spewing out so fast.

They shook their head and mumbled softly, “How does he know all this?”

Amber grinned, “Ah a volunteer. Wonderful.” He set the chalk down and moved to Grell. “Ciel, what weaknesses does Grell have at first sight?”

Grell raised their hands, “Oh no. I wasn’t-”

Amber grabbed their wrist and dragged them in front of the black board, “Too late. You’re now a lab rat. So, Ciel, what do you think?”

Ciel looked them up and down calmly, “His glasses are a good start.”

Amber nodded. “Correct, judging by the thickness of the rims,” he lowered his own glasses a bit and as he stood at their side to look up through the lenses on their face, “and the focus. I say they are very near sighted.” He pushed his glasses back in place. “But that is just one. An easy one at that. Give me another.”

“Nose and eyes?”

“Every creature on the planet could have those weaknesses. Let’s go with their lanky structure.”

He lifted one of Grell’s arms into the air in front of them before holding out his own beside it, “They certainly have more reach in a fight which can be a very good advantage. But it also has a disadvantage. If you fight up real close they could never build up the momentum to really put effort behind any hits.”

He moved behind them grinning, “ Also with their centre of gravity being higher they can be easier to take down. Like this.”

He stood hard on the back of their knee causing Grell to stumble. As they lent back to try and regain their balance, Amber grabbed their shoulders from behind, left on right, right on left, and pushed the closest to them away while pulling the other. It caused Grell to spin to try and keep their balance but Amber hooked his ankle around theirs and pulled it out from under them.

Grell landed on their chest with a thump, releasing a deep groan when Amber sat down hard on their back. Sebastian’s lips twitched at the action as his shoulders raised slightly while Ciel couldn't help but snort.

Grell wriggled trying to get out from under him, “Christ in heaven, you are heavy!”

Amber grinned madly, “It’s the food in the bottomless pit.” He turned his gaze to Ciel, “See, getting someone off balance is the best way to win. Mentally or physically, it will always work.”

Grell swiped at him but he rolled off and away, moving quickly to his feet still grinning. Grell pushed themself up snarling.

“Why I outta-”

“I will bite you Grell.”

They stopped short, “Bite?”

Amber grinned, “Bite.” His teeth clacked together hard after the word, “A bite from a filthy human mouth will lead to infection if the skin is pierced.” He moved back to the board picking up his chalk again, turning his back on Grell. “Now, let’s continue.”

***

The lesson continued. Amber unable to stand still, soon took the kid's cane. Twirling it as he talked about how improvised weapons could be hard to combat. Amber soon stopped tilting his head calmly, holding out his hand for silence.

Hearing the sound again he called out, “Finny, is that you hiccuping?”

“Yes,” the poor boy hiccuped again. “Sorry.”

Amber smirked, “Come here and I can cure it!” He turned back to Ciel, speaking softly, “Watch closely for a mental imbalance.”

Finny came walking around a rose hedge, blushing softly while Amber leaned on Ciel’s cane.

He stepped up to him, “Sorry. I didn't mean to interrupt…”

Ciel waved his hand, “You are fine, Finny. Let him help.”

Amber reached out with his hand towards his cheek, “Can I touch your face, Finny?”

He nodded while giving a violent jolt of a hiccup. Ciel leaned in to watch the moment closely, willing to learn and study.

Amber placed a hand on the Gardener's freckled face and pulled down his lower eyelid gently. “Be still now. Have you seen any white coated horses recently?”

Finny blinked at the question confused, “No… I don’t think so.”

“Don’t blink please.” Amber switched hands and checked the other eye with a straight face, “What about any black wool rams?”

He thought calmly, “No.”

Amber moved and felt the fabric of his sleeve, “Any purple ducks?”

He looked at Amber, surprised and excited, “There are purple ducks?”

Amber smirked and stepped back, “Final question. Do you still have the hiccups?” He lent slightly forward on the cane looking smug.

Finny blinked, bringing a hand to his chest. He looked at Amber in shock before his eyes started to water and he charged forward to give him a hug.

“Oh, thank you, Amber!”

Amber stumbled back, panicked, dropping the cane and leaping up high to leapfrog over the boy. Finny’s strong step snapped through the cane like a twig as Amber landed behind him.

Finny stumbled, having missed his target before Sebastian grabbed him by the scruff of the shirt before he could continue his showing of appreciation to the poor semi-fragile Amber.

“Finny, I have told you time and again to be careful.”

He blinked wide eyed before looking at the broken cane, “Oh no. I am so sorry Amber. I didn’t mean to break your cane.”

“Well…” Amber looked away calmly. “I am sorry to make it worse because,” he pointed towards Ciel, “it’s his cane.” He spun away from them, “I’m gonna go. Lesson dismissed.”

Finny squeaked and moved to apologise to the Earl. Amber, around the corner of a hedge covered his mouth to smoother laughter. He grinned to himself as he walked back into the manor.

“Oh that is what brings the storm then… Good to know.”

***

At night, Amber was lounging in a boiling tub. They sighed happily, sinking down further into the water. They laid their head back on the rim as they made sure their hair didn’t get wet. A knock on the door made them frown softly, sitting up again.

“... Yes?”

“May I come in?”

They grinned, “Sure.”

Sebastian opened up the door, coming in wearing a blindfold. Making sure he closed the door tight behind him, he walked over and stood by the tub.

“The young Master wants to know why you do not like Grell.”

“... Do you like Grell?”

“No but we aren’t discussing my reasons.”

Amber snorted softly, “Fine. If he wants a reason, Grell and I share a common interest… And their approach to it gives me the creeps, so I act accordingly.”

“Not the most compelling reason.”

“If he is going to cry about the stupid, tell him he will be weeping all day. I have a lot of reasons to dislike Grell, he only needs one. Besides they aren’t going to be around much longer in the manor anyway.”

“Oh, yes. You said something about a storm.”

They grinned at him, “A small little whirlwind really. Nothing dangerous, I promise. It will just be fun to watch.”

He bowed softly, “I see. Thank you.” He turned to leave.

“Wait, before you go. Are there any spare heavy blankets in the manor? And if so, can I have one for my room please?”

“Any particular reason you are asking?”

“I sleep better if I am weighed down a bit.”

Sebastian nodded and headed out calmly. Amber sighed once more and rested their head back down, closing their eyes.

They opened them after a minute and stared at the ceiling in thought, ‘Let’s try and combat these weird dreams once more.’

Chapter Text

Sebastian was getting breakfast ready once more, before he made the rounds of waking up the servants of the household. He enjoyed these quiet moments. The manor was almost tranquil with the soft rays coming in for a not nearly risen sun.

“Good morning, Sebastian.”

He paused, only ever slightly, at the slurred voice.

He turned to face them calmly, “Good Morning Amber. You are up early,” he took in their appearance with a slight look of disapproval, “And certainly not dressed appropriately.”

Amber had pulled out a chair and sat, slumping across the table. Their white hair was messily contained in a bun at the top of their head. Still in their rumpled bed shirt, with some strange black satin shorts. And purple and black striped stockings that came up to the mid thigh.

“Unless, you can somehow recreate my Monster drinks, that I am trying to ration, this is the best you get this morning. At least, until I get some form of caffeine in me anyway.” They pointed to the ceiling, “And not coffee. Coffee, itself, is gross and only good if it is a white chocolate mocha.”

Sebastian smiled softly, “I will make you some tea then.”

Amber sighed and rested their head on the table, “Please and thank you.”

The butler moved about calmly watching them. He still did not know how they could move so quietly. When he spilled their blood, it revealed nothing unusual. They were simply human. He would need to dig further.

“I have not heard of white chocolate before. Your home must be very different.”

Amber groaned, “Don’t remind me. I miss so many treats. White chocolate, Turkish delights, violet crumble, Shapes, chicken-salted chips, maple and brown sugar jerky…” They looked at Sebastian, “I’ve changed my mind. Kill me please.”

He chuckled softly and set their tea in front of them, “No. Not yet at least." He turned back to his preparations, "All this drama over food.”

They huffed and sat up, taking the cup, “Like you can talk. You’re just as highly, if not more, food motivated as I am. I mean, look at what you are doing for a snack.” They took a sip of the tea calmly.

Sebastian tilted his head, “I had not thought of it that way… Finish your tea and go get properly dressed. Breakfast will be ready soon.”

Amber smirked and watched him work as they enjoyed their tea.

***

The servants, minus Amber, were all now sitting at the table, tucking into the breakfasts while talking. Grell looked at the one untouched plate and smirked before leaning over to snag a sausage. Before they could, a fork stabbed into the back of their hand causing them to yelp.

All turning to look, they saw Amber glaring at Grell while they tried to pull their hand out from under his fork, only causing Amber to apply more pressure.

Sebastian sighed softly, “Amber, please remove your fork from Grell’s hand.”

Amber stared glaring at Grell before smirking, “Sorry, I guess I mistook your fingers as sausages.”

He pulled the fork away and wiped it on a cloth. Grell sputtered and went to talk but was met with pale eyes staring daggers at them over the round rims he wore. They quickly turned their own eyes away and rubbed their hand.

“That hurt. My hands are so dainty and slender. They could never be sausages.”

Amber smiled and started eating, “Nonsense, Grell. Any meat could be made into sausages.”

Bard gestured with his fork Amber and joked, “What, you a cannibal or something?”

"Or somtething," he muttered before smirking. "No. But I have heard that human meat is very similar in taste and texture to pork. Which is understandable given the anatomy of each.”

Mey-Rin frowned, “I don’t wanna hear this at breakfast. No I don’t.”

Amber looked at Mey-Rin smiling apologetically, “Sorry. I can drop it for now.” He turned and saw Finny, “Finny, my boy, take your fingers out of your mouth. The taste of your own blood will make you vomit before anything else.”

He removed them calmly, “I can only taste salt.”

Amber snorted as Sebastian clapped his hands.

“Focus please. Your tasks for today will be as follows.” He went over the tasks calmly for each person, pairing Grell off Mey-Rin and Amber with Finny. He turned to Amber, “Do you have a lesson for the Master today?”

Amber thought calmly as he chewed calmly, “Hmmm.” He swallowed and reached for his bread, “It’s gonna storm sometime this morning… So I will be of no real teaching use during that…”

Grell snorted, “How can you know that?”

He pulled his bread to pieces and dipped them in the egg yolk and grease on his plate, “I can feel the pressure change. Old injuries or old bones tend to feel the changes best. It won’t be big or long. But there will be lightning.”

Grell huffed and kept eating as more sensible talk began at the table.

***

Once done, Amber tailed after Finny outside. They were to do weeding and any general garden care that was needed. Amber was humming happily as they got to work. Finny studied him calmly as they worked, wondering all sorts of questions.

“What’s your question Finny?”

He startled, looking to Amber but didn’t see the tutor directly looking at him.

He looked back to the weeds calmly, “How do you know what people taste like?”

“I have an interest in unusual things. Mainly things that are dark or taboo because people try to hide those parts of themselves. So I read up on studies on canabalisism, murder, psychology of those kinda actions. If I know my enemy, I can combat them.”

Finny looked to him, “Your enemy?”

Amber grinned at him, “Sure. I am small and seem like a very easy target right?”

Finny tilted his head, “... You are short… But you are bulky too.”

Amber snorted, “Yeah. But I look like a kid so people think I will be easy to fight. My physical strength is at an okay level, but my mind is my best weapon. Besides, I am better at ambush tactics rather than straight up brawls.”

“How do you ambush?”

Amber grinned and began to delve into all he knew about his sneaky tactics. They worked together throughout the garden for most of the morning as the clouds in the sky began to darken. He looked up to the sky as he picked up the basket of herbs they were collecting.

“We should head inside and see what Sebastian wants us to do next.”

Finny blinked and followed his gaze as a roll of thunder rattled the sky. As Amber began heading for the manor Finny stood calmly not looking directly at him.

“Wait for me Amber.”

Amber turned to face him with a grin, “Come on then Fin-”

There was a sudden crack and flash of light, shaking the ground on impact. Finny flinched back from the force before blinking his eyes. In front of him, Amber was laying on the ground, smoke smouldering off his body.

“Amber!” He raced forward as the rain started to pour from the sky. He skidded down next to him, grabbing his shoulder to turn and look him over.

Flesh melted where it met the metal of his glasses, teeth clenched and creaking as breath hissed through the gaps. Fingers dug into the soil of the earth as he turned trying to get himself to his knees.

“What happened?” Sebastian was suddenly standing over them.

Finny had tears in his eyes, “He got stru-”

***

The voice that left them was old, wild. They knew it shook the boy’s very bones, like he was suddenly in the presence of something very dangerous.

“I’m fine… We need to get inside.” They had moved to their knees, trying to stand.

Their eyes were alive like the lightning itself was trapped within the pale colours. Sebastian moved to support them as they climbed to their feet. Finny followed in turn quickly, fussing and worrying as his fingers twisted into the hem of his shirt.

Amber marched forward, pulling themself from Sebastian’s help. They all moved quickly as another flash threatened within the clouds. Just as they stepped into the kitchen, three more bolts struck in quick succession on the ground outside. Sebastian glared at the charred ground before shutting the door.

Bard looked at Amber in shock, “Christ…”

Amber growled as they gripped onto the table, “I’m fine.”

Sebastian came up to them calmly, “You shouldn’t lie.”

Amber turned their gaze to him, teeth bared, “I will be fine. It is just pain.”

“Your glasses are welded to your face,” he moved to guide them to a chair.

Amber teeth snapped together hard, “Don’t.”

Finny and Bard both stepped back at the voice while Sebastian merely halted for a moment.

“Just… don’t. Don’t touch.”

The butler sighed and continued their action, “You need tending to.”

Their snarling match the thunder outside as they were moved into a chair. Blunt nails dug into the table as Sebastian gripped their chin, turning their head to judge the damage.

“Bard, please fetch the medical kit. Finny, go find Tanaka for me please.”

Both nodded with their orders and hurried off. Sebastian looked Amber in their eyes calmly.

“You are lucky to be alive.”

“ Stubborn …” Amber tried to pull their face but Sebastian merely tightened his grip.

“Indeed you are. Stay still.”

He reached with his other hand and began to remove the glasses. Amber hissed at him, teeth grinding down on eachother. Their eyes shut tight.

Sebastian smirked softly, “Apologies, this will hurt.”

“You apologise and don’t mean and I will find a way to hurt you, Butler .”

He set the glasses down on the table and looked closer at the damage.

“I am almost tempted too, just to see what you will come up with.” He traced a thumb gently on the small but garish wound at their temple, “You seemed to know more lightning was coming.”

Amber sighed softly, “... Later…”

Sebastian was about to question when he heard approaching footsteps. Bard came in with the medical kit and set it on the table. Sebastian removed his hands from Amber causing them to sway away from him. He grabbed their shoulder without looking as he pulled out some rubbing alcohol and cloth. He began to lightly dab at the damage as Amber lent away from the treatment. Their nose scrunched at the smell and pushed at his chest.

“Enough. Enough. I can do it myself.”

“Nonsense, now sit still.”

Bard snorted, watching on, “You are acting like a baby.”

“He’s just dabbing at it. It needs deeper-” They gasped as Sebastian applied more pressure. “Fucking hell!”

The butler smirked, “You did say deeper, no?”

Finny came in with Tanaka on his heels. Finny looked on with worry as Tanaka moved to Sebastian’s side.

“You needed me, Sebastian?”

“Yes after I finish dressing Amber’s wounds please take him-”

“Them,” their voice snapped quickly.

Sebastian looked at them, only finding the pale lightning filled eyes blazing into his very depths.

“I see. Take them to their room.” He continued to drag the cloth over the wounds, behind their ears and across the bridge of their nose. “The bandages will end up covering their eyes. I will report the incident to the young Master when I bring him his tea.”

Tanaka agreed as Amber’s eyes closed once more. Sebastian applied the bandages, securing them tightly in place. Amber stood feeling for their glasses and gripped them. They turned and held out their hand as Tanaka took it calmly. Down the hall, Grell and Mey-Rin came towards them.

Mey-Rin brought her hands to her mouth, “Oh my. Are you okay Amber? What happened?”

Amber showed far too many teeth for it to be a smile, “God just failed his smiting. Don’t worry.”

Grell blinked at the expression while Tanaka walked them to their room calmly.

“Come along Amber, you need rest.”

***

Sebastian got the servants back onto their tasks and moved, taking tea to the young Master. He knocked on the door and, with permission, entered. The Young Master looked up at him before turning his gaze back to his work.

"So, what was Finny yelling about?”

He poured the tea calmly for him, the scent of Earl Grey filling the air.

“Amber seemingly got struck by lightning.”

He felt the boy's eye look up at him in shock, “What?!”

He nodded, “Yes. They seem to be fine beside some minor wounds.” He set the cup and saucer before him before turning his gaze to the window with the weather waning. “They could even tell when more bolts were going to strike.”

His Master frowned and took the cup in hand calmly, “Really?”

“Yes. In fact, Amber seemed to know the storm was coming before it was even here.”

The boy looked at him calmly, “Are they something we need to worry about?”

Sebastian looked backed to him, “Beyond what they know, I am unsure. They seem human in many ways. But not so in others.”

The Young Master sipped his tea before blinking, “Others?”

Sebastian nodded, “Their reaction to the fear of my true nature.”

“But not just that… What else?” He set his cup down, “This is an order, tell me.”

Sebastian looked him in the eyes calmly and sighed softly, “They seem to be able to sneak around me.”

“Meaning what exactly?”

“... I did not hear them the first night they snuck out, nor did I hear them enter the kitchen this morning. I can only really sense them when they are in my exact presence. They don’t know about this ability they seem to process though.”

“And why did you not tell me this? I am your Master. I need to know such things if you have weaknesses.”

Sebastian frowned deeply, “It is not a weakness. They can not do anything but hide and they can never use it effectively. I may not know how yet but I will find the source of it.”

He frowned and picked up his tea calmly, “Amber knows us. We do not know them. They are a threat just as much as any enemy. You are to keep a closer eye on them. Get to know them. Any weaknesses they might have. That is an order.”

Sebastian bowed with a hand to his chest, “Yes, my Lord.”

***

Amber sat at the small little desk they had moved near the window. The bandages removed and balled up on the desk as they applied small butterfly bandages to the wounds. They grumbled softly under their breath.

"Fucking bullshit. Something I love should not be able to this so often..."

Their jacket, vest and turtleneck strewn about the floor. Their torso and arms on complete display, bright colours covering as much of their skin. They felt over the small bandages behind their ears calmly before picking up their glasses to wipe the small bits of flesh away.

"Stupid, should have asked to swap... Real smart Amber.."

Through their grumbling they didn't hear the knock nor the door opening. Inside came Sebastian, blinking at the bare skin of their back to him. Dark purpling bruises like lightning strikes themselves littered their skin, highlighting marks that seemingly were older. He walked up silently and traced the contusions making Amber jump and flinch away.

"Ow, fuck!" They turned quickly glaring at Sebastian, "Why?"

"That is not the first time you have been struck."

They huffed and turned back to cleaning their glasses off, "No, but that doesn't mean you can touch."

Sebastian looked to their glasses and took them from their hands, "Allow me."

Amber tried to grab them back, "Hey! Give those-"

"Instead, you can tell me how you knew more lightning was going to strike."

They sighed and slumped forward slightly, "I said so this morning. Old bones or old wounds. I can sense the pressure change. I almost have it down to an art really."

Sebastian looked at them calmly, "Do you know why it targets you?"

"Because it would totally be the kinda luck I have about something I enjoy?"

"... You enjoy being struck by lightning?"

"Why yes, I find it quite relaxing…" Their tone was flat and dead before they continued normally, "No. I enjoy lightning as an act of nature. It's something insanely powerful and unable to be truly predicted. Beautiful in the way like tigers or lions are."

Sebastian smirked at them, "Yes. Such creatures are beautiful but I am unsure how they are similar to lightning."

"Because they won't hesitate in going for the throat, despite whoever is watching in awe."

Sebastian handed back the glasses now clean, "So you find beauty in their power?"

They fiddled with the spectacles, "A little. I have always been drawn to things of power. Probably because trauma is a bitch, but yeah."

He leaned in, his teeth sharpening, "Oh?"

Amber looked at him calmly before making a strange loud noise. They stood, moving to the bed. Tossing their glasses on the nightstand, they toed off their boots calmly.

Their voice changed, "You have not reached the friendship level required for that option. Try again later. " They climbed onto the bed and began digging through their bag.

"Friendship level?" Sebastian moved to their bedside calmly.

"Yeah. It's something from some games I play. Certain things can't be unlocked until certain levels are reached. And I don't trauma dump. Find a new topic."

He leaned down slightly and whispered in their ear, "But surely you will never let me level up, knowing what I am and all."

Amber jolted and glared at him, before pulling out a white rabbit plush with bright red eyes. They fixed the buttons on its little black jacket before smirking at Sebastian.

He blinked in shock as he leant back at the presence of the toy. It looked alot like the Funtom Bitter Rabbit design but like-

"You are one of my favourite characters, you know... It should be easy to get me to like you." They nuzzled the rabbit softly with their cheek, looking cheeky all the while, "But if you can't handle such a thing, well…"

Sebastian looked at them shocked before leaning in grinning, "Is that a challenge, Amber?"

They grinned madly, "Yep. So you better bring your A game. You're at the top but if you can't live up to it, I think Alucard certainly could."

"I accept, so be prepared."

Amber smirked and shuffled about onto their stomach, "Good to know. I'm going to get some sleep though. I can still feel the ache expanding."

He smiled more politely as straightened, "Sleep well then. Call if you need anything."

Amber simply hummed and pulled their rabbit close to their face. They snuggled into the plush and slipped off into the calm blackness that always followed a storm. Dreaming of simple space seemingly breathing around them.

Chapter Text

The world was dark. A light, the only source of light, was coming from them. Glowing and dimming with their breathing. Clawed hands moved to gently cradle their chin, soothing thumb strokes across their cheeks. The hands continued into their hair, detangling strands and knots that had formed in their fight.

They drew power from the Darkness. The Darkness, in turn, drew energy from them. They were each other’s greatest source of companionship.

The claws moved to scratch the itches at the base of their neck before continuing down their spine to their back.

Pain. Burning pain. Something was trying to tear its way out from within. They needed out. Out. OUT!

  ***

Amber awoke with gasp, that didn’t even have a chance to fully form, before they curled around their Pretty Boy. They buried their face into his belly as they bared their teeth hissing, trying to breathe through the first moments of awareness.

Slowly they reached out, keeping their face buried, as they felt for their bag. Reaching off the side of the bed and into the bag they felt around for the case. They carefully pulled out the silver case at the bottom of their bag and pulled it onto the bed. They pressed their right thumb and pinkie pads into the two indents simultaneously and waited for the click.

Without looking up from PB, they carefully moved their hands over the contents of the case’s level shelves. Silk and tulle, upper shelf. Soft fur plush, base container. Small metal disks.

Their fingers carefully pulled out a larger one and moved it onto their spine's base, just above their hips. They slowly pushed the rim down onto their skin with a quiet long exhale before driving their thumb into its centre.

Teeth bit into sheets as PB was moved away from their face. A single tear slid from the corner of their eye before they sighed. Their muscles slowly relaxing as they pulled PB close once more.

“Time to get up…”

They rolled and swung their legs off the edge of the bed. They shut the case with a snap and shoved it under their pillow. They grabbed their bed shirt and pulled it over their head, leaving it loose so as not to annoy their bruised back. They grabbed PB once more and made their way down the hall. They stretched calmly as they heard voices in the kitchen. 

With a final crack of her neck, she now felt semi-ready for the onslaught of the Phantomhive household.

“-And I just don’t believe he is normal. Who survives a lightning strike?” Grell’s voice trilled out the door.

Amber frowned coming into the doorway.

Finny was glaring them down as he was setting some freshly collected herbs on the table. Clearly about to jump to defend Amber, since she wasn’t there to do it self.

Amber stepped in with a huff, “If I ever were considered normal, I would feel greatly insulted…”

Finny grinned in shock at her presence, “Amber! You’re awake!”

Amber smiled a closed eyed smile at him as she moved to the table. She sat gingerly, resting her chin on PB’s head between his ears.

Grell glared at her with their narrowed bright eyes, “What’s with the rabbit? I thought you were an adult?”

“Finny, my dear, can you block your ears for me?”

Finny looked to her calmly before sticking his fingers in his ears calmly. Amber opened her eyes and glared Grell down.

They were flooded with such fear it was so uncanny for someone like themselves. The dull eyes of a predator stared into their very being knowing exactly what they are and how they were nothing to them.

“Unless you are feeding me, fucking me or fiancing me, which, all three, I am completely capable of doing for myself, your opinion is irrelevant. So shut your trap or fuck off.”

Sebastian came in from the outside door carrying some meat while Grell was frozen in place.

“Amber, please, do try to refrain from such language.”

Amber slowly closed her eyes and buried them between her PB’s ears.

“I had the child block his ears.” She waved a hand in Finny’s direction to tell him it was fine, “But swearing has been known to help lessen pain so I don’t recommend denying any kind of pain management… Which reminds me, if I keep the cats to my room, can I have some for a few nights company?”

Finny had unblocked his ears and was reaching for the herbs on the table, “Cats? The Master doesn’t like cats.”

The back of his hand was lightly tapped by Amber without her looking up, “Wash your hands first... And I am aware of that red flag in the Earl, but it is an unstandable one.”

Grell frowned, “Red flag? What does that mean?”

“It’s basically a way of saying there are certain ways some people behave or things people say, that act as warning signs about possible future behaviours that are toxic or poisonous to certain relationships. You, for example, are a walking matador’s muleta.”

Hands slammed on the table across from her, “And what does that mean you-”

“Don’t even try me right now.” Her voice didn’t raise but there was a clear rumble of a predator’s warning to not engage.

Sebastian had paused his meat preparing before he took the herbs from Finny who had paused mid-step, “You said something about cats Amber. What is your need for them?”

She nuzzled deeper into PB, “Pain management. The method I am currently using is not good long term. Dangerous side effects. Cats would work better in the long run.”

“I will ask the Young Master, when I collect him for dinner. He would likely like to have you join him so I suggest you go and get ready for it.”

Amber sighed and slid off the chair, heading back to her room to do so.

***

Ciel was calmly working through his papers as he was interrupted with a knock on the door.

“Enter.”

Sebastian entered calmly, “Young Master, it is time for dinner. Amber has also requested cats for her room while she is in recovery.”

Ciel paused and looked at him calmly. “You have said no, correct?”

“Amber said cats can be used for pain management, so I said I would ask you, My Lord.”

“... How do cats help pain management exactly?”

“I didn't ask. I sent them to get ready for dinner with you before they started a fight with Grell.”

“Again? They really don’t like Grell.... It can’t just be that they share an interest.”

“She said it was a lot of reasons but that is the only one they gave.”

Ciel sighed and stood up, “I can’t have them fighting eachother… We will need to find out more about them.”

“Well, she called Grell a walking matador’s muleta which was a way of saying they are toxic in some way.”

They walked out of the room and down to the dining hall.

As they strolled the hall song a soft singing voice reached their senses. It was a seemingly soft, haunting tune, echoing against the walls.

"-all brought forth out of darkness

Into this world, through blood and through pain

And deep in our bones, the old songs are waking

So sing them with voices of thunder and rain…"

Sitting at the dining table was Amber, continuing to sing softly as she laid out cards onto the table in front of her. As they got closer a small glowing circle could be seen flashing against her temple. She slowly flipped the cards in front of her revealing them to be a set of Tarot cards. The first; the Fool. The second; the Lovers.

The last… The Devil.

"..." Amber looked at the remaining stack in her hand as she stopped singing. "You're not funny."

She snatched up the cards before she caught them hovering in the doorway, above the rim of her glasses. She snapped her gaze up quickly.

"Oh, hey," her fingers tapped the glowing circle on her temple causing it to stop. "Didn't hear you enter, sorry."

Ciel frowned at the Tarot cards calmly, "You believe in such nonsense?"

"Oi! You got no right to judge me on my practices considering you employ him." Amber flicked a hand towards the smiling butler beside him. "And to think I was trying to find an answer about what path we could be on."

Ciel moved to his seat at the head calmly while she stayed seated on the chair to the left.

"It is drivel used to prey on the gullible."

"Oh? We want a lesson in mythology do we? Very well. Do you still believe the Christian God is a benevolent, all knowing creature that cares for his creations equally, after everything you have been through so far?"

The pair glared eachother down before they were distracted by his butler setting down their plates.

"Tonight’s dinner is a honey marinated roast rabbit with asparagus, seasoned with herbed butter.”

Amber smiled, picking up her utensils quickly to start eating, “Thank you Sebastian.”

Ciel frowned before doing the same.

Sebastian stood to the side as they ate calmly, “You sing rather beautifully Amber. I did not know you could make such pleasant tones.”

She looked at him over her glasses, “And you are very good at backhanded compliments that only the intellectually challenged might miss.”

Ciel snorted softly and cleared his throat, “Ahem… Sebastian said you wanted to use cats to help with your recovery after being struck by lightning. I was wondering how that works. Or are you just trying to get cats into your room?”

Amber swallowed her mouthful quickly as she nodded, “Right, right. Okay, so my home has done a lot of research into things, has tech that would just confuse you right now, yadda yadda yadda. Anyway, there was this one paper on the frequency that cats purr at, and how it actually helps accelerate healing. Broken bones, joint and tendon repair, and wound healing. So, instead of relying on my nerve gear, that can really mess with my pain reception, I was thinking of just sleeping with a bunch of cats.”

Sebastian looked to her, ”Nerve gear?”

She tapped at the small disc on her temple, “Yeah. Okay so I have items that helped my… Previous employment. They can help with a lot of different things, along with a few more personal enjoyment features, but anyway. Their main functions help enhance some things like my senses or speed. Strength if I really need to kick ass.”

“And this gear, what exactly did you use it for?” Ciel carefully picked up a piece of bread to tear.

Amber looked at him, tapping a finger very fast against the table. “You want the bent truth or the blunt truth?”

Sebastian smiled, pouring some champagne for them, “What is the bent truth?”

“That I used them for entertainment purposes,” she moved the glass away from herself. “That they are for grand circus-like performances and help with my acrobatic ability. Or that they make sure I don’t make mistakes in certain crowds. Help me with my sleight of hand for magic tricks as well.”

“And the blunt truth?” Ciel glared at her.

“I’m a thief.”

They both blinked at her calmly.

“That’s it?”

She smirked, “I did say it was blunt. If you want the whole truth, I am a very good thief. My natural ability to sneak, added in with my desire to blend in to what is needed at any given moment, makes me hard to track. My desire to know any secret being kept from me, means I don’t give up very easily. Amber Von Tously is a nobody that is overlooked allowing for a lot of mischief to be had by my Sides.”

Sebastian looked to her, “Sides?”

“Sure. Everyone has sides of themselves they display to others to fit into whatever group they are with.” She turned her gaze to the Ciel, “You’re very good at showing what sides you want people to see. It helps you with retaining your power over people.”

Ciel made a face, “I have no idea what you mean.”

“I’m not surprised but let me lay it out for you. It is something every human does. The person you present to your Elizabeth will be very different to the person you show when facing those that wronged your family, correct? And then again with your servants versus nobility. Even among your servants, your side will change, like how you treat Tanaka versus Bard. It's a natural survival tactic really, masking what will lead to trouble.”

Sebastian smirked as he took away the drink Amber was seemingly refusing to touch. He then poured her a glass of water instead, “So, you do this as well then?”

“All the time. I present myself in a way that will give me the most power in whatever moment I am in. Being a palm coloured person that can pass as male gives me a lot of freedoms most don’t have.”

Ciel thought calmly, “What presentation of yourself will give you power to have cats in your room?”

Amber flicked her gaze to him, “That solely depends on your answer to the request.”

“Let us say I deny your request then for the discussion.”

“Easy. I present the Fool.”

“The fool?”

Amber sipped her water making an agreeable noise.

“What does that mean? The Fool?”

“It means I will not have any cats in my room.”

Ciel tapped his finger glaring at her, “What if I agree then?”

“The Empress. Be gracious you allowed such a thing despite your allergies and dislike of such creatures.”

Sebastian looked to her calmly, “What are you currently presenting?”

She grinned showing too many teeth, “Point to the butler! Good spot.” She looked back to Ciel, “I typically present three sides when working. The Fool, the Empress and the Devil. I have found each gets me what I want, though in vastly different ways. Sometimes, I will mix and match, if the moment is needed but it is rare.”

He frowned deeply, “How would each get what you want?”

“Simple. The Fool accepts you’re too stubborn to bend to this request and doesn’t take cats into their room. They do however, set up a spot outside to sleep under a cat pile tonight, staying true to their word but still winning in the end.

“The Empress has already gotten you to agree to such a thing and, normally, because they have gotten it into your head that it was your idea all along. Thus, making you more inclined to agree to other things.

“The Devil… well they are cunning at making you doubt everything with tricky worded notions, queries or twisted riddles. They make you seem like you don’t know what’s the right or wrong thing to say, so you end up bumbling and giving away things your thought inconsequential. Thus, getting something else they want out of you.”

The Earl and Butler blinked at her calmly as she watched them smiling.

“So, about the cats?”

“I am half tempted to make you sleep outside…”

She nodded smiling, “A very likely option, if you don’t mind the risk of me getting sick with this world shoddy at best medical care practices. I mean, your doctors still believe in the so-called health benefits of bloodletting.” She made a thoughtful face, “And that's not mentioning the risk of heroin or opioid addiction. Cat purrs certainly seem like a much safer method of healing.”

“Fine. But only until you are healed.”

She stuck out her hand grinning, “Deal.”

They shook hands and continued on with their meal calmly. Sebastian was doing his best not to laugh. Amber flicked her gaze to him and winked before turning it back to her meal.

***

Amber was snuggled under a large pile of cats in her room. She was sound asleep hugging PB close as she dreamed pleasant dreams. The Butler stepped out from the shadows to watch her more closely. His eyes glowing as he reached out and scratched under the chin of one cat that raised they head to greet him. He smiled at the stunning slick creature before turning a blank gaze back to the mortal they covered, only her head visible with her face buried in her toy.

“... What life did you lead to make you be as cunning as a Devil …” He tucked a strand of hair behind her ear calmly, “...You certainly are a unique creature… I am going to have to keep a very close eye on you, aren’t I?”

Amber shuffled in her sleep and rolled, grabbing his arm. She gave a happy hum while nuzzling her face into his glove. He blinked in surprise before smiling and scratching under her chin much like he would a cat.

“Though… You won’t be too much of a problem for me at least. As you said so yourself, you like me…”

Chapter Text

Sebastian walked into the kitchen, after getting some paperwork done, as he had to start the morning. Upon entering the kitchen, he found Amber sitting at the table with a teapot brewing off to the side. She sat, waving a pen back and forth in the air. Her hair up, in a bun and glasses set on the side of the book she was writing in.

There was an additional beauty however. A giant, long haired, grey bi-colour cat laying across her shoulders. Face full of content and closed eyed, purring up a storm. He walked closer and scratched under the feline’s chin, causing the cat to purr louder. Amber jolted slightly, trying her best not to jostle the cat.

She turned her icy glare to him, “When you aren’t actively trying to scare the hell out of me, make noise. Please. Especially when I have cats present.”

“I thought the Young Master only agreed to have cats in your room while healing.”

She turned her gaze back to her writing, “Well, I am still healing. Besides, she won’t leave me alone. Claws me every time I go to move her off, so I have subjected myself to her affections.”

“As much as I wish to leave her be, she can not be in the household’s other rooms.” He went to pick up the cat, finding she just dug her claws into Amber’s shoulders.

“Ow ow! Ow! Fuck! Stop!” Amber stood on the stool moving with the cat to try and lessen the pain.

Sebastian stopped and the cat settled back onto her shoulders purring more.

“Well, she is certainly attached…”

Amber sighed and settled across the table, “No… Really?” The deadpan sarcasm ringing in the quiet kitchen. “Please don’t try again. I will think of a way to get her off later. Let me just finish the tea.”

He looked to the tea pot then to the book beside it. He blinked at the writing calmly before picking it up.

His attempt at the language shown in a Romanized writing was smooth and calm, “Avimovnrebovn up kuttopr yipevukqo rafnover er ynopovr. Xapeir huvm iar uh Avimoem Buoq up uv odupeirovbo. I do not recognise this language.”

Amber looked at him with a disgusted face, “Yeah and you're butchering the pronunciation too. It’s not uppercrust. You gotta speak it with your stomach.”

He looked at her calmly, “Well, may I hear an example?”

Amber took a sip of tea, “Sure.” She sat the tea cup aside, linked her fingers together and rested her chin on them. She looked up at him with cool eyes, “U lvecr ri po jil kian roraf hoq ljov rjok enov kurop ih yepevuive.” Her tone was deep, almost the same when she demanded things when she was in pain from yesterday’s smiting.

He felt something in the tone that stirred an odd feeling within him before it fled his detection.

He tilted his head, “And what does that mean?”

She smiled and took the book back, “I’m afraid, until we are further along the path, I can’t share. I will not give you useless information that will only be a hindrance if I can help it.” She flicked through the pages, filled with lots of little notes; some circled, some underlined. “This is just something to get my priorities straight so I am not blind sided by anything. What could possibly be the biggest threats and so on.”

Sebastian looked it over with interest, “And the name of this language?”

Amber gave a bit of a bashful smile, “Well… My teacher called it Devilish and it kinda stuck.”

He covered his mouth as his shoulders twitched, “... Devilish?”

“I was a bit of a hell raiser as a kid. Causing chaos and mischief any chance I could. Granted it was mostly encouraged so long as I was smart about it. Especially more so, when I taught my teachers and guardians the language so they could help.”

He smiled leaning on the table getting into her space slightly, “So Devilish... You are truly a very interesting human Amber.”

She grinned at him, “At least I’m not boring right?”

He smiled and straightened, “No. Certainly not. Would you like to help me with breakfast?”

She downed her tea and stood, careful of the cat on her shoulders, “Sure, but fair warning. I am likely to eat the ingredients as we cook.”

***

The servants wandered into the kitchen, Sebastian having made the morning rounds before returning to cooking. They could hear talking, like a conversation but it seemed very one sided.

“No, I can not keep you where you want to be. You have to go before I get in trouble… Oh don’t give me that face…”

They heard Sebastian laugh and peeked into the room. At the door leading to the outside Amber was seemingly talking to a cat. The softest of pink toe beans brushed against her cheek as she held the cat in her arms. She groaned and buried her face into its fur.

“Oh this is so unfair. Cat’s are masters at manipulation.” The cat lightly licked at her hair wisps that had escaped her bun. She pulled back, “Tell you what. How about a deal? I give you half of one of my sausages and you go have fun for the day. I will likely still need the cat pile at night so you can come back then… Deal?”

The cat gave a happy trilling meow and jumped from her arms. She smiled and took a sausage off her plate at the counter nearby and bit off half before offering the other to the cat. They snatched it and trotted out the door which Amber shut behind them.

She turned to Sebastian who was still chuckling at her.

She folded her arms, “Keep laughing. Know that I could do your work for cheaper and the only reason I don’t is because I like you.”

He looked to smiling her, “Maybe, but certainly not as effectively. I am paid for my quality.”

She bowed her head as she picked up her plate, “Point, Butler.”

Sebastian looked to the door, “Are you going to come in and eat or do you all wish to go without?”

They moved quickly into the room taking their seats.

Amber smirked and took her own seat, “You all make bad spies.”

Bard frowned leaning on the table, “Oh and you can do better?”

“It is part of my job to know things. I need to read people, environments and crowds at mere glances and whispers.”

Grell huffed sipping their tea, “Oh please. You don’t know people.”

Amber grinned showing far too many teeth, “Oh, you volunteered again. How fun. You, Sutcliff, love to play a fool, despite having an array of useful talents, simply because you like the attention and anonymity that it gives you. After all, no one looks twice at a moron for an intelligent thought. You are also not a natural brunette and are currently keeping your hair far too short for your liking. You have an obsession with the colour red that borders on an unhealthy mindset. Lastly, for this discussion at least, your views of certain love interests you have are well… I won’t say because there is a child present but really? I can not begin to think on how you might even try to achieve that.”

Grell began to splutter as the room at large dropped their jaws. The so-called butler slammed their hands on the table and stood up, but before even Sebastian could interject, the phone shrilled on the wall. All eyes flickered to the phone as Sebastian straightened his vest moving to answer it.

“Phantomhive residence…”

Amber began to eat silently, watching the Butler calmly.

“Wonderful, we will be in to pick it up later today. Around lunch I say.”

She grinned and stuffed her last sausage in her mouth and jumped away from the table. She set her plate by the sink and began to move to the door.

“Yes, thank you. Have a good day.” He hung up the phone and looked to Amber. “Amber… Where are you going?”

“No where of consequence.” She turned to face him showing a face full of unhinged mischief.

“I’m afraid I must know.”

She linked her fingers behind her back still grinning at him, “Get use to disappointment.”

Sebastian moved towards her as she took a step back. Before either could make a break for a chase, the phone interrupted once more. Sebastian glared at Amber while she beamed right back.

“Aren’t you going to get that? It might be important.”

Sebastian narrowed his eyes as they got a slight glow, “You will not move from that spot.”

“Oh? Will I now? My motivation to stay put?”

The servants faces were white in fear at such back talk to the Head Butler. Amber was playing a dangerous game.

“You will avoid punishment by doing so…”

She took another step back, “Not very creative nor motivating. Currently, the reward of disobeying far out weighs the risk of any punishment you could think up on such short notice. Want to try again?”

The phone continued to shrill as the butler glared at her.

“...I will give you one item of your desire.”

Amber quickly sat on the floor cross-legged, “Deal.”

He studied her a moment more before picking up the phone.

“Phantomhive residence. Oh, good morning. I am glad to hear it. We will be in later today to collect them.” Sebastian never once took his eyes off Amber as he talked, “Yes. Thank you. Goodbye.”

He hung up the phone and slowly moved towards Amber. Most of the servants slowly curled inwards, like they felt the essence of danger suddenly fill the room. They braced for impact. Sebastian stopped in front of Amber, who remained sitting looking up at him. Her face filled with pride and mischief.

“A deal is a deal… But you will tell me what you are planning.”

She nodded her head, “Fair enough. A rather strong storm is coming and I am going to be prepared this time.”

He raised an eyebrow, “Oh? I have not sensed a pressure change.”

“You wouldn’t have. But I would rather be prepared for the possibility of having some fun.”

He leaned at the waist to look into her eyes, to stand over her like a beast might above its prey before striking.

“So how do you know it’s coming?”

“The use of the singular pronoun it you used on your first talk on the phone. The second one has thrown me through a bit of a loop but I have a fair idea on what that was about too.”

Sebastian thought a moment about the first call, then about a storm Amber had predicted that may relate.

“Ah yes. You did say something about that. Very well.” He straightened himself and looked down his nose at her calmly, “What is your desired item?”

Amber thought a minute. Closing her left eye she tapped her left hand against her leg. She grinned and held out her hand outstretched for Sebastian, “The glove of your right hand please and thank you.”

He blinked in surprise. The room's jaws dropped once more at the strange request.

“All that bloody nonsense for a glove! Are you mad?” Bard leaned on his stool to look at Amber.

“Indeed I am. Now, a deal’s a deal. Right, Sebastian?” She wiggled her fingers.

He smiled his polite smile before pulling off his right hand’s glove and laying it in her hand.

“Indeed it is.”

Amber studied the black nails of his right hand before closing the glove in her fist and rolling backwards and springing onto her feet smiling.

“Any further questions or am I free to prepare?”

“... You may prepare.”

Amber flounced out of the kitchen with a real bounce in her step. Sebastian turned and moved to continue making breakfast for the Young Master.

Bard looked back and forth from the doorway and Sebastian, “That’s it? No punishment?”

Sebastian smiled at him, “Now, I never said that.”

***

Sebastian entered his Master’s room and made his morning tea as he woke him. He poured it calmly into his cup as he began to tell the tasks of the day, but his mind was elsewhere. He needed to be creative about Amber’s punishment.

“-Your cane is ready to be picked up as well as Amber clothes from Miss Hopkins.”

He moved to collect some clothes for the day as the boy sipped his tea watching him.

“... You seem distracted Sebastian.”

He paused in his looking before he pushed a set aside, “I am thinking of a punishment for Amber.”

The Young Master sighed, “What did they do now?”

“Nothing of any real consequence but she was going to disobey me. And when threatened with punishment, she said the reward for risking disobedience was greater than doing as she was told.” He set out a shirt calmly.

He watched him calmly, “What else? I know you are holding back something. Tell me, that’s an order.”

“... She may have also insulted my creativity on such matters.”

The boy snorted his tea before putting down the cup, “They’re certainly foolish… So, how are you going to punish them?”

“I was thinking we will take her to town with us so she can not do whatever she is scheming for the storm.”

His Master looked at him frowning, “There is a storm coming?”

“I do not believe it to be a normal storm, something she has simply given the title of one.”

The Young Lord looked into his tea as he picked up the cup once more. “We will see their response to going into town before we make a decision.” He sipped his tea calmly, “They are tricky.”

Sebastian smiled at the Earl, “Marvellous idea, Young Master.”

The Butler and Boy continued on with their morning. By the time they were ready to go to town all the servants had gathered in the hall to see them off, however Amber was missing. A flash of white came down the stairs quickly as anything though. It zipped in and stood by Finny smiling.

Amber was pulling at a pink bow around her neck, fluffing it to sit pretty with silent golden bells in the middle of the knot. Pink ribbons with the same bells in her white hair pulled into pigtails. A white puffy sleeve blouse with many ruffles shifted with her every movement. An overly fluffy white tutu lined with pink ribbons twirled with her fidgeting movements. A pastel pink double breasted vest with golden embroidery of sweets, fish bones and paw prints had some buttons not quite done up at the top. And matching pink stockings with the same design printed on them.

They all looked at her like she was some strange creature, which was not untrue.

She smirked, “Sorry ‘bout that, not quite done preparing.”

The Young Master frowned, “What in the heavens are you wearing?”

“Remember our discussion about my gear? Well this is one set of it.. Well part of the set. As I said, I'm still not quite done preparing for the storm. This set is called Tom Foolery, it's a lot of fun.”

He made his face blank, “Ah yes, Sebastian said you can sense a storm coming.” He fixed one of his gloves, “He also said your clothes from Miss Hopkins are ready to be picked up.”

She blinked and looked to Sebastian, raising an eyebrow.

He merely smiled, “I was thinking you could join us.”

Amber gave a snort and stepped forward towards them, looking away, “I was right…” She laid her gaze on his Master, “Your good at games Master. I will have my fun with the storm whether I go to town or not. The only thing that will change is the amount of mess made. So what is your next play?”

“... You are doing a lot better after only one night of cats…”

She gave a short laugh, “Oh, good play. Yes. I am feeling better but I am also wearing my gear right now. Leave judgement of that decision for after the storm.” She rocked on her toes, “The play right now is whether I stay here and travel with you two.”

He glowered at her, “What kind of storm is it?”

“Not one with lightning if you are worried about me being struck again. It will be more like a cyclone, making a mess of your estate, rearranging things and such.” She smirked, looking to the Butler, “I could clean up the mess either way if you can’t think of any fitting punishment...”

He frowned and looked at his watch, “Young Master, we should decide quickly or we will be late.”

The boy huffed and turned away, “Very well. Finish preparing and make sure my Manor stays in one piece. We are off.”

Amber gave a little two fingered salute, “Roger that. See you when you get back.”

As Sebastian got the door for the young Master he looked back to Amber who was smiling at him and poked a slither of her tongue out at him before mouthing a single word.

His eyes flashed and he shut the door behind them.

The three bumbling servants all dashed around her in an instant.

Bard grabbed her shoulders and shook her, “What are you doing? You shouldn’t be messing with Sebastian! That is dangerous.”

Mey-rin was almost in tears, “Oh you are in so much trouble, you are. I don’t know how you can do something so deadly.”

Finny looked at her fiddling with his fingers, “Oh Amber…”

She merely laughed and gently removed Bards hands.

“Relax. I promise, none of you will be caught in the crossfire of Sebastian’s Wrath. I already know I am going to be punished so I am just making it worth my while. I am a bit of a thrill seeker that way.” She moved away calmly, “Now I am going to go finish preparing. I know Sebastian left chores for you guys so I will join you in the garden later.”

They looked after her in shock while Sutcliff’s brain finally caught up with them.

“Amber is a woman?!?!”

***

She watched the servants trimming the hedges. One was making all the bushes into the shapes of skulls. She frowned deeply, not able to hear the conversations they were having but it was very not cute.

“Master Ciel’s not here at the moment,” said a sickly sweet voice behind her in almost a whisper.

She jumped and turned to the sound, her hand going to her hip before she remembered it was empty. She cursed herself in her mind for not being prepared for the possibility of a stranger so close and promised herself to not let her mother know.

She then blinked as her eyes caught up to the figure.

There was a young woman dressed up like a cat all white and pink with calico markings on the more cat-like features.. Ears that twitched with bells as she smiled at her. A tail with a pink ribbon tied at the end with more golden bells and large pawed feet that looked like well designed toys. She placed a pawed hand to her own chest and gave a small bow.

“Sorry to startle you Lady Elizabeth. I am the newest member of the household, Amber.” She had a small pink and white jester's hat on her head. She straightened and looked at her grinning, “As I was saying, Master Ciel is in the city currently doing some errands but will be back later.”

Lizzy gasped her hands going to her cheeks. “Oh my, your outfit is so cute!” She whisper-shouted, “Utterly adorable.” She snatched up one of Amber’s pawed hands and felt over the fabric, “So soft too. Oh you must tell me your tailor.”

She smiled, “Maybe at a later time. You are here to surprise your fiancé aren’t you?”

Lizzy looked at her, “Oh yes. How did you know?”

She smiled, “I am a Tutor, it is my job to know.” Amber leaned to the side to look at the group, “Now, servant wise, the one that will give us the most trouble will be the one making the mess of the garden.”

Lizzy turned and looked, “Really?”

“Yes. They tend to make a mess in whatever they stick their fingers in as you can see. And not in a fun way.”

Lizzy watched as the brunette realised what they had done and went to ‘atone’ for their mistakes, “They’re very dramatic…”

Amber smirked, “But it works in our favour. That ladder is not stable and they are very hard to kill. Why don’t we keep them on that leash they made?”

Lizzy smiled and rushed forward and pushed at the ladder.

When Tanaka didn’t react to Elizabeth’s presence and saw Amber giggling as they walked up he learnt about the storm in the moment. The servants were too busy being caught up in the whirlwind of the Lady and guided inside to truly catch on. Inside the main hall, was a wonderland of pastel pink and blue decorations. Stars littered the ceiling in strange constellations. Sweets and treats filled a table with pretty flowers hanging from the rafters above them. Shadows in the shape of rabbits, cats and dogs danced around the walls to a bouncy instrumental that filled the room.

Lizzy spun, taking in the room, “Oh Amber, this is amazing. Absolutely wonderful. I love the colours!”

“I am glad to please,” she finished securing Grell so they dangled from the rafters.

The servants looked in the room in shock.

Bard turned to Amber, “How the hell did you do this?!”

Amber smiled walking over to Lizzy with a paw proudly to her chest, “I prepare for any situation, whether that be a living embodiment of a storm or otherwise.” She looked to her, “Now Lady Elizabeth, what costumes should we use for the others?”

“Costumes?!?!?!” was the outcry.

She couldn't help her smile, “Please, call me Lizzy, and I have a few ideas.”

***

After helping the master out of the carriage, he grabbed the large trunk case from the back to rest on his shoulder. Sebastian turned his gaze to the manor which still seemed to be in one piece.

The Earl frowned, leaning on his new cane, “I don’t see a storm…”

Sebastian tilted his head, “I do hear music however.”

He moved and opened the door slowly, inside they were greeted with the cute aesthetic change. The Lady Elizabeth clapped as Amber gave a bow at the seemingly end of a performance. The servants, having heard the door, rushed to the young Master and Butler. Faces covered in makeup with large wigs and animal ears.

“Oh Amber, another! Your songs are so delightful!” cheered Lizzy.

She nodded and began to sing another song for the lady.

“One, two.

It’s so hard to say it,

But darling let’s face it.

These feelings we’re feeling

Cannot be ignored.”

The music picked up and she did a bouncy walk by a wall, where the shadows of animals playing instruments followed after her.

He was in shock at her appearance, but also in absolute awe. She had the cutest ears that twitched. A long elegant tail that was raised high and curled back and forth. Her paw pads looked so supple and sweet. Her pupils were in cat-like slits behind her glasses. He even spied hidden claws sheathed away in the fur. 

She continued to sing away happily through the next verse before she turned her head and spotted them. She stepped on a crescent moon that seemed to hover up towards the rafters. Her eyes locked onto his as her pupil expanded with her grin. Going into the next little bit

“La-di-da-di-di

La-di-da-di-da

When you laugh, it makes me smile,

And I love your style,

So I wrote a song to this tune."

She spread her arms wide and grabbed into the air where stars randomly appeared to the beat. Her eyes never leaving his own.

“Thank you stars for giving to me,

The greatest gift that still yet to be.

I don’t mind if hell’s playing games,

I’m happy all the same."

She leapt onto the floor and did a bouncy walk towards Sebastian with her hands linked behind her back.

“It's so hard to say it,

But darling let’s face it.

These feelings revealing

Cannot be ignored.

So I’ll work on the walked path

Play the part of Philomath

Sincerely, yours truly

Until Nevermore.”

Elizabeth saw Amber’s gaze locked on to Sebastian and slightly misread her look of mischief. She brought her hand to her mouth in a silent gasp in a moment of personal scheming before realising the Young Master was back.

She rushed in and hugged him close, “Oh Ciel, your back. Surprise! Do you like the setup? It’s so cute!”

He huffed slightly unbalanced by his fiancé before he took her shoulder, “Elizabeth, what are you doing here?”

Amber moved away to a table picking up a platter and bringing it over while they chatted.

She beamed at him, “I wanted to surprise you, silly. And I told you to call me Lizzy.”

“You brought all this with you? I did not see a carriage outside.”

“Oh no,” she looked at Amber. “Your tutor Amber had this all set up. And its so much cuter than what I had planned. She somehow knew I was coming.”

***

Amber refocused as the eyes of the room fell to her.

“Knew is such a strong word, Lady Lizzy,” she held out the platter with cupcakes and sweets displayed on it towards the young Earl, her face full of mischief. “I made an educated guess on past bits of knowledge I know. I could have been entirely wrong but it was better to be prepared.” She flicked her eyes up to Sebastian watching him, who had been tracking her movements.

Ciel looked at the treats with a bewildered look before picking up one with twirling blue icing.

Lizzy beamed, “She is amazing Ciel. Such a lovely singer and so cute and sweet.” She looked to his butler, “Don’t you think she is cute, Sebastian?”

Sebastian was still looking at her with an awed expression. She smirked as she stood in front of him and gave him a trilling meow.

He suddenly broke out of his trace but was still eying her paws, “... Absolutely stunning.”

Lizzy smiled and then remembered, “Oh yes. I have something for you to match the other servants.” She whipped out a bright pink bonnet and tied it to his head.

It took all Amber’s willpower, not crack like the other servants at his face. The moment he flicked his gaze to the others to quiet them she let out a slight twitch of her lips but brought it back to neutral. Ciel on the other hand snorted and covered his mouth to try and stop his laugh.

Sebastian bowed to her, “Thank you, my Lady, but it is not necessary.”

Amber smiled and looked at the case on his shoulder. She held out the platter, “Here, let’s trade Sebastian. You can make tea far better than myself and we could use a fresh pot.”

He blinked before taking the platter, “I can do both. After all, if I couldn’t do this much, what kind of butler I would be? Now where is Grell?”

Lizzy blinked slightly, “Who?”

Amber smiled at her, “Our least flattering decoration Lady Lizzy.” She pointed to the ceiling above them, “But they are turning a nice shade of blue.”

Everyone looked up to see Grell dandling rafters by a noose tied with many pink ribbons.

Ciel blanched at the display, “Sebastian!”

“Yes, young Master.” He dropped the case and quickly moved to cut down the so-called butler. Amber snatched up the case and moved slightly to the side. She sat on it, watching the chaos happily.

“Oh, you're cutting them down. Amber said they would only make a mess. And they are so uncute.”

Grell sputtered finally getting use of their voice back, “Uncute? Who are you to call me uncute?!”

Amber smirked as Ciel moved to stand between them and Lizzy. The simple action making the servants tense ready to defend their master.

“She is Lady Elizabeth Midford, the sweet betrothed of Earl Ciel Phantomhive.” All gazes turned to Amber as was pulling at the edge of her paw gloves. She looked up to Grell, “I did forget to introduce everyone, didn't I?” She shrugged, “Oops.”

 Everyone looked back to the Lady and the Earl, Grell’s face losing a bit of the colour that had returned.

Sebastian smiled before clearing his throat, “I will make tea.”

Amber smiled, “There is a portable burner on the table.” She turned to Lizzy with an enthusiastic expression, “You should see it Lady Lizzy. It’s such a cute design.”

“Really?” she beamed and followed after Sebastian.

The other servants blinked and were also very curious on how a burner could be cute. With their backs turned Amber locked eyes with Ciel and waved him over to her. He frowned and made his way over to her, his cane tapping on the floor with his steady pace. She patted the trunk next to her.

“Have a seat. We need a quick talk, I suspect.”

He took a seat and watched Sebastian prepare the tea with his little audience.

“... You said a storm was coming,” he spoke in hushed tones.

“A half truth,” she matched his volume. “Your fiancé can be just as destructive as one, if left unsupervised, and back home we named our cyclones. Typical more feminine names as well due to it being called Mother Nature…” She turned her gaze to him, “The mess I made, I can clean myself, though Grell did a number on your garden. Might need some help with that one.”

“... I find this utterly ridiculous nonsense.”

“Of course you do. No one has ever taught you the benefits of certain performances or the real use for parties. But I can do that later. The most important thing right now is making your fiancé, who has felt so ignored by you that she thought it best to sneak away, by herself, unarmed, to come and surprise you, happy.” She looked at the young Lady as she gushed over the pastel burner working the teapot. “She is a valuable piece on your board. More valuable than you have yet to realise… And, depending on the path, that could lead to trouble.” She looked back to him, “Your pieces are yours as you see fit, but, if they break before you can fully use them…”

He frowned looking at Elizabeth, “... Fine. I will take what you said into advice.”

She snorted, “Elegant way of telling me to shut my mouth. But tonight, dance with her and lower your walls a bit.”

Elizabeth looked over as Sebastian poured the tea, “Ciel, come look.”

He stood calmly and walked over as Amber stayed on the case. She watched after them calmly, focusing on the engaged pair. She watched them interact and the body language between them.

“Rjok kiraf voeom roebjunt…” she mumbled to herself as she rubbed the back of her neck.

“What was that?”

She startled slightly not having seen Sebastian come up to her.

She exhaled slowly, untensing her shoulder, “Kia voeom e koquin. Nothing, Sebastian, just thinking out loud.”

He smiled politely, “I feel as though I should be insulted…”

“About what I just said, no, you could likely work around it. About my opinions on your creativity on the other hand…” she grinned up at him.

His eyebrow twitched, “You like playing with fire, I see.”

“Always have. Though I am used to Dragon fire, not Hellfire.”

He looked at her about this bit of information, “Oh?”

She shook her head, “Still not at that level yet, you are getting closer though. But let’s discuss my punishment.”

He smiled and looked to the young Master, “I suppose there are a few I have gone through in my mind. The most fun one is shattering the bones in your fingers since you are a thief and all.”

Amber winced, “Yep, personal too.” She gave a nervous grin up at him, “I now kinda have a foolish hope you decided on something else?”

He looked back to her, “Not so foolish. Your skills as a thief may prove useful. Your punishment, besides cleaning up any mess you made, is to tell me about this Alucard and why you think he can take my spot.”

She shot up and turned her back to the room to stare him down, despite her short height, “What? No! That’s like giving you a cheat sheet.”

He smirked and picked up the case, “You said be creative, so I am.” He moved back towards the group.

She followed after him, “Come on! This is so not fair! Pick something else. Anything else. Hell, go with your instinctual one, I’ll even allow myself to scream.”

The group looked at them as they walked past into the hallways.

“No, I believe this one is best, by your reaction.”

She grabbed onto his tail coat and dug in her heels, only to end up being dragged behind him.

“Sebatsian. Seriously? come on!”

Lizzy blinked after the pair as they disappeared through a door.

“What was that about?”

The servants all quickly averted their gazes.

Ciel gave a smirk as he watched, “Nothing Amber didn’t have coming for them.” He looked back to her, “Now you were telling me about a cute toy design you found?”

***

Later; after an evening of dancing, the Young Lady being taken home by a so-called butler and a hall cleaned up, Sebastian stood by Amber listening as she washed up the cooking items she left to soak. Her paw gloves being held in his hands letting him fiddle with the very realistic paw pads. His eyes flickered to the image of a dark haired man with far too many pointed teeth.

“And this creature follows a master as well.”

“Sir Integra Fairbrook Wingates Hellsing. She works under the Queen too… Though later on than Victoria.”

He smirked, “If it happens after our current Queen, I really don’t have the competition you threaten.”

She flicked the dishcloth out of the soapy water towards him, though the droplets fell short, “I warned about your position as my favourite character. Before my arrival here, you weren’t exactly known to be a living breathing creature to me…” She lowered the cloth, “Wait… I know you can bleed but do you even breathe for the illusion?”

He smiled and set the glove down, “I find it useful to blend in so I do.”

She turned back to her dishes muttering, “Bloody perfectionist…” She rubbed hard at a speck.

He snorted and looked to the image once more, taking in the finer details.

He got a devilish smirk and looked to her, “I believe I am seeing a pattern in your interests.”

She sat the last dish down on the drying rack and turned to face him, “Oh?”

He smiled revealing his fangs as his eyes flashed, “An attraction to deadly power.”

She huffed and snatched her glove up, “I am done cleaning, you know about Alucard, so I am going to bed. Goodnight.” She marched out of the room, her face getting a tint of red as she heard Sebastian laugh follow after her. “Mexv ynovrrk kik moxive…” she muttered.

Sebastian smiled to himself, his eyes still ablaze, “Oh, this will be very interesting indeed…”

Chapter Text

Amber gripped the white gloved hand with his own black as he stepped out after Ciel. He rubbed his eyes under the gold mirrored shades as he sighed softly. He was decked out in all black with green and gold touches. He inhaled deeply and rolled his shoulders.

Sebastian looked to him with a smile, “Something wrong Amber?”

His shades slipped down revealing his pale green eyes, “... You want that list in alphabetical order or in matters of importance?”

Ciel huffed moving to the door, “Can’t be that serious since you haven’t shared anything about the case with us yet beyond ‘think outside the normal perspective’ .”

“Just because I can’t give you answers doesn’t mean there aren’t problems I am trying to solve. In fact, I have my work cut out for me in this case, outside of helping you solve it. I will be doing background work and need to plan around people, who don’t know the truth from the fiction you fed them.”

Sebastian got the door calmly for them as they went inside.

“People…” Ciel tapped his cane up the stairs, “There are so many people in London as well… I hate it.”

“Well it is normal, Young Master. Most people migrate into the city for the Season.”

“The Season. What nonsense…”

“Remind me to teach you the benefits of a crowd at some point. Could be useful later on,” Amber took the stairs two at a time, getting ahead of them calmly.

“Getting away from the manor could prove to be a nice change of pace though. Some peace and-”

Amber snorted, stopping at a door, “Don’t bother finishing that sentence Sebastian. It just jinxes you.” He opened the door wide revealing a group of three making a mess in the sitting room. All seemingly looking for tea.

Ciel looked dumb founded, “Madam Red? Lau? Why are you here?”

“Oh Ciel,” the Madam straightened up, smiling at him, “you’re here early.”

Lau smiled, “Your sudden appearance in town can only mean…”

Angelina finished the sentence, “The Queen’s Guard Dog has a new scent to follow.”

Amber sat eating his cake calmly, twirling his little fork between bites as he thought. He was going over every little detail and then some in his mind. He was half listening to the conversation around him when he heard the tone change. His twirling fork froze as he flicked his eyes to Lau. He quietly scooped another forkful and positioned his fork just so. Once he saw Lau’s hand begin to rise he fired.

Lau flinched and froze as he felt something splatter against his cheek. He flicked his gaze to the strange man licking the leftover crumbs off his fork.

Amber moved to spear another piece off, “I know what you were planning to do Lau,” his shades had shifted allowing his eyes to appear over the rims as he watched him. “I highly recommend you do not continue with that action.”

Lau's own eyes peaked open to glare right back, “Oh… I almost forgot you were here… You haven’t been properly introduced.”

Amber smirked, “Wanna take a guess?” He ate the cake off his fork looking away.

Ciel cleared his throat, making Sebastian step forward.

“This is Amber Von Tously, the newest member of the household. He is a tutor of a great many things.”

Angelina looked to her, “You’re Amber? Grell told me you were a woman.”

“Sutcliff,” Amber gestured to them with his fork, “is so dense they’d sink in the Dead Sea. Gender rules are made by those in power to control the societal spaces of the masses. To apply complex creatures into tiny boxes, to keep them organised and categorised for easy labelling. Dainty Maidens. Burly Men. It is all utter nonsense…” He sat his fork down and reached across the table to snatch a sandwich from the stand, “I will have none of it for myself. My gender is whatever gives me the most power in the moment.”

They all blinked as he bit in the food, his teeth clacking together as he did.

Ciel was the first one to speak again, “You have been awfully quiet about the case so far, any thoughts you wish to share?”

“Not yet… I need more little bits to line up before forming a profile.” He finished the sandwich and the last bits of his cake before pulling out his journal. “Ask me again later on.”

The three outsiders watched as he wrote down little notes. They all found him very strange indeed.

***

They walked the crowded street to the crime scene. Murmurs and whispers echoed around them as they made their way closer to the alleyway. Ciel and Sebastian moved out into the open and were greeted by a rookie investigator.

“Sorry my boy,” he spoke with a smile, “I’m afraid a crime scene is no place for a child. Now why don’t you just run along home.”

“I’m here to see the body,” Ciel rested against his cane, not wasting time on nonsense.

“The body?! Surely you’re kidding me.”

“Aberline!” A man stepped from the shadows, “Well if it isn’t Lord Phantomhive. What are you doing here?”

Aberline looked to his Commissioner, “You know this kid Sir?”

Ciel smiled and showed off his letter, “I’m here to help Arthur, it seems your investigation is taking too long. You know who sent me, of course.” He snatched the documents out of Aberline’s hands calmly as Arthur grunt, “Seems you haven’t found much yet either. What do you think Amber?” He looked back, finding the spot empty. “Amber?” He looked back to Angelina, Lau and Grell. Lau just shrugged back at him.

“Up here!” Come a voice from above.

Everyone looked up to see him scribbling away in his journal. He was walking along the very edge of the roof. Before hopping and sliding down the wall to the ground. He wandered over, “Wanted to see the scene without trampling through it, unlike some people .” He took the papers and shuffled through them.

Arthur frowned, only seeing another baby-faced child, working under a child who tends to trample through his cases and steal his glory.

“Another child? Really now?”

Amber looked at him, “Firstly, I’m 28. Secondly, children are wonderful problem-solvers. They don’t have the rigidity of an adult mindset.” He looked back at the documents, “Thirdly, for someone who holds the Queen's word in such regard… Are you questioning her desire to have Ciel on this case?” He pulled the documents close to cover the lower half of his face and peaked over the rim of his shades. “Because I am sure Her Majesty would love to hear your thoughts…”

Arthur snatched the documents from him revealing a far too toothy grin hidden under them, “We simply do not need him on this case. Nothing more.”

Ciel smiled, “Splendid. Shall we go Sebastian?”

“Yes Sir,” Sebastian walked them back to the others.

Angelina looked to her nephew, “Now what dear?”

“Now we go see someone, who may prove to be useful.”

Lau acted shocked, “My Lord, you mean-”

“Indeed.”

Amber pulled at his glove opening as he muttered, “Wonderful…”

Ciel looked to him, “You disagree?”

Amber sighed, “I will admit he is useful.” He put his hands in his pockets, “And even I will be able to pick up a few new bits of information there… But I hate the cost…”

Ciel smirked at him.

Angelina looked to him, “Amber, may I ask, why were you on the roof before?”

“Several reasons really. Birds eye view of the scene. I don’t run the risk of destroying evidence or contaminating anything. Fun way to piss off the Yard.” Amber got a bit ahead of them before he turned and started walking backwards, “Not that that is hard to do. They really don’t have all the information. Their estimated time of death was simply last night . By the rigour mortis and blood stains, on a day like today, I would have to say she died between 12 and 3 last night.” He spun back around and kept walking ahead of them.

They all blinked at her while Sebastian smiled, “You got that from just a few moments of study?”

“Well, that, my knowledge of her profession and general human behaviour.”

Lau got a smile, “You do seem to be a strange tutor…”

“I was hired for my strange and unique knowledge.”

Angelina smiled, “With such talents you could have been a great detective.”

Amber stopped in the middle of the path and slowly turned to face them all. “Madam, I am going to attempt to ask this as politely as possible but I will likely fail… Please, never consider me to be anything close to their ilk…”

Ciel snorted, “Oh why such distaste?”

Amber looked to him, “Thought exercise for you then. Consider what you know of me and make an educated guess.” He spun and kept walking.

Sebastian watched calmly, “Do you even know the way Amber?”

“I am starting to smell the embalming fluid…”

The outsiders looked at each other before they all followed.

***

Soon, they all stood outside a funeral parlour with a purple sign holding the word Undertaker above it. Cobwebs hung from the roof lip. Amber frowned, rolling his shoulders inward. Sebastian watched his posture change and leaned down to speak while the others chatted, “Something wrong Amber?”

Amber flinched at the voice in his ear, “... Several… But I can’t discuss it just yet.”

He followed in after Ciel and slinked silently between the coffins, eyes flickering between them calmly. He took a guess from what he knew and the positioning before sitting down on the lid of one. He traced the tips of his gloved fingers before placing his hands flat against the lid. He focused his gaze to the inside of his shades as the process began. He watched the words begin to form and he read them calmly.

Wood: Maple.
Lining: Cotten, Dupion Silk.
Human: Deceased.

He slowly slid a hand towards the head of the coffin as the imaging started. He watched, holding his breath. They were too large to be the threat he thought. He exhaled quietly and turned off his gloves by tracing his tips once more. Sebatsian glanced at him as the others failed in their attempts to make the Undertaker laugh.

He smirked at the opportunity, “Amber, what about you?”

Amber flicked his gaze up to the Butler, his glasses having slipped revealing his eyes.

“Pardon?”

Undertaker looked to him, catching his eyes. He moved quickly to stand right before them as he plucked the glasses right off his face. Amber looked up at him, eyes wide as his right hand twitched, claws forming at the tip of the glove. The Undertaker simply stared before beginning to cackle. He curled in on himself as his cackling began to kick at his chest in full-blown laughter. Everyone blinked in utter shock at the action.

Amber’s own shock faded to annoyance before he snatched back his shades, sliding them onto his face. Undertaker fell over onto the floor with the movement still laughing wildly.

“Oh- Oh this is-” he cackled wildly trying to talk. “It would just your luck Little Lord-”

Amber tapped the claws against the top of the coffin.

Ciel glared and snapped to Amber, “What is-”

Amber snapped back, “Do not ask questions unwisely when a payment has been made.” He flickered his gaze back to Undertaker watching him rive on the floor, “Though my guess is my eyes… They have always affected people but I will admit to this being a new response…”

Undertaker smiled up at him, “Oh so you know about your eyes?”

Amber snorted looking away, “ No, of course not. I just wear glasses for my bad eyesight. ”

He laughed loudly, making Amber grimace at the sound.

“Oh! This is wonderful,” he slowly got to his feet cackling away. “Certainly a payment indeed. Everyone take a seat, I will get refreshments.”

Amber watched The Undertaker; his reaction to Ciel sitting beside him. He was merely chuckling, making tea and handing out assorted bone biscuits. The questions started but Amber merely zoned in on Undertaker. He sat the beaker of tea by his feet, which went against all his teachings but he had to focus. He studied body language and behaviour. When he got too close to Ciel he made a very low frequency rumble which drew his attention before he touched the boy.

Undertaker chuckled looking into his shades, “So protective…”

“Your sight mustn’t be as good as I thought… Ciel doesn’t have a single need for my protection. It’s my understanding.”

He brought a hand to his chest, “My sight now? You certainly know alot.”

“Yes, enough to walk you like a dog.”

He tilted his head at the expression while the room blinked at large.

Ciel looked at Amber, “What does that mean?”

“To walk someone like a dog is to overpower or out smart them as if you have total control,” he never took his eyes off Undertaker.

The man merely laughed, “Such words for someone working for the Queen’s Watchdog.”

Amber reached into his jacket and pulled out a lollipop and unwrapped it, “I am going outside for the last of this.”

Ciel blinked, “Where did you get that?”

Amber stood up calmly and moved to the door putting the rubbish in his pocket, “Your sweet shop when we first met.”

“I didn’t buy you any!”

He smirked looking back as he held the door open, “Correct.” He stuck it in his mouth and shut the door behind him.

Undertaker laughed once more at the strange Amber while he turned to Ciel.

“You are in for a real treat with that one, but will you be able to catch this killer?”

Ciel glared at him, “I am bound by the honour of my family. I eliminate any threat the Queen asks me to, by any means necessary.”

After some farewells they all moved to exist. A sliver of sun had peaked through the overcast, landing on Amber. He was crouched wiggling his fingers at a kitten who was batting and biting them. He looked soft, kind and approachable with the most gentlest smile any had ever seen.

Undertaker gently tapped both Ciel and Sebastian’s shoulders in the distraction.

“A word of advice for the pair of you,” he looked to Amber calmly. “Keep that one well fed. They are from a place where they were essentially starved… And they will feed on anything given the opportunity.”

He grinned at them before slamming the door in their faces. Ciel and Sebastian looked to each other before turning their gazes to Amber, who now held the kitten to their cheek nuzzling it while it purred like a freight train.

***

In the carriage, Ciel looked to Amber after they had discussed possibilities of the skill set.

He raised his chin, “Anything to add Amber?”

“... You're looking for someone likely with a sense of entitlement that likely stems from a self importance often only found in those of a higher standing .” He looked to the Earl and grinned, “Like nobility or of similar standing. These killings are personal to the person and likely also stem from a past trauma. They also will likely have a shield of some sort. A reason to cast doubt on their actions. Good enough profile for you?”

Lau peeked a gaze at him calmly, “You seem to be very knowledgeable…”

“Lau, nǐ bù huì xiāngxìn wǒ suǒ zhīdào de.” he looked at him grinning with mischief.

Lau lent forward, “Nǐ shuō-”

“It’s the fourth language I ever learnt. I had a very strict teacher who taught me Hēi hǔ quán when I was about six.” He rubbed his neck, “He taught me how to speak the language, fight and perform dragon dances. After my time with him I kept up with the lessons myself.”

Lau blinked at him as did the rest before Sebastian cleared his throat.

“Back to the subject. I can look into a possible list of suspects.”

Amber leaned around Ciel, “Oh, can you pick up more snacks please?”

Ciel snapped to him, “How are you hungry?! We ate before we left and you just had a sweet.”

Amber listed on his fingers, “Highly food motivated. Always been a bit of a bottomless pit of hunger. At three years old, I was left alone in a kitchen and nearly cleaned out a whole large pot of soup by myself. I always carry snacks on me as backup incase of long travelling. If I ignore my hunger, my thoughts get real strange in their paths of thinking. One time-”

“Okay, okay. I get it. Sebastian, get him snacks as well.”

Sebastian smiled, “Of course, My Lord. If I couldn’t do this, what kinda butler would I be?”

Amber grinned and answered with mischief, “E xinreq ivoe, ih bianpot.”

Sebastian looked to him calmly before opening the door, “Now, if you will excuse me.”

Amber sat back with Ciel and Lau and Angelina looked out the window after Sebastian only to see nothing.

“Sebastian will take care of it for now. We can head home and have a cup of tea while we wait.”

Amber flicked his gaze to him. He saw a slight tension in his posture.

“While we are travelling, how about a quick lesson?”

Ciel flickered his eyes to him, “On what?”

“On a surface level, your ability to understand German.” He spun to sit facing him, “Well start with just understanding. You can answer my questions in English.”

Madam Red looked to him, “You are really going to give a lesson now?”

“He will learn a few things in unusual environments due to changes. Now, pay attention to the wording of everything I say, before, during and after. Got it?” Amber peaked over his shades studying Ciel. Ciel looked into his eyes calmly sensing an urge to watch, pay attention.

He straightened himself thinking, “Yes.”

“Sie haben Fragen zum Bestatter, nicht wahr?”

Ciel frowned, concentrating carefully, “Yes?”

“Ist das eine Frage oder eine Antwort?” Amber smirked at him tilting his head.

Ciel glared at him, “Yes.”

“Besser.” Amber clapped once smiling, “Zögere nicht. Zögern ist in vielen Situationen tödlich. Nächste Frage. Die Fragen beziehen sich auf mich, ja?”

Ciel thought calmly, “Yes, he said a few things and your behaviour was odd.”

“Ich bin seltsam, aber mein Verhalten beruhte auf dem, was ich weiß. Wie wäre es mit einem Handel? Ich werde gerne weitere Fragen beantworten, nachdem dieser Fall gelöst ist, aber ich werde Ihnen jetzt eine geben.”

Ciel gripped his cane tightly as he thought, “In trade of what?”

“Nein nein. Alle Fragen müssen deutsch sein. Nur Antworten dürfen auf Englisch sein.”

Ciel frowned and looked away trying to think of a question calmly, “Warum musst du... so viel konsumieren?”

“...Try essen. It’s a better fit.” He turned to face forward again, “As for my answer… I won’t go into details now, but there was a time where it wasn’t so bad. But after a three year stint of food being a hard won war… Well I adapted.”

Ciel looked to him and then looked forward as well, Lau and Madam looked between them not understanding most of which was exchanged.

***

Back at the town house, Amber smirked and took his snack with a quick thank you to Sebastian while the others, bar Ciel, were all shocked at his appearance. After the Madam’s questioning they all sat down to have tea while they discussed the suspect.

Amber licked some sticky honey crumbs off his thumb, “Chamber is not the Ripper.”

Angelia looked to him having been cut off mid sentence, “What? He fits the profile perfectly.”

“If the profile was an ill-fitted suit, sure.” He looked to Ciel, “But we should still go to his little party tonight.”

Ciel sipped his tea, “If he isn’t the Ripper why bother?”

Amber listed off a few things, “He is dealing with human trafficking. Has a taste for pretty young things, and I do mean young.” Amber looked right at him as he was taking a sip, “Your fiancé will be in attendance.”

Ciel spat out his tea over the table while the others cried out in surprise.

Amber smiled, "We will still likely find evidence for the Ripper case at the party as well."

Ciel coughed calmly, "Elizabeth is going to be there?"

"Yes, and while she is a very capable young lady, the Viscount uses underhanded tactics in his collection methods."

Sebastian looked to Amber as he handed his Master a handkerchief, "What do suggest be done about this then Amber?"

Amber smiled sitting back crossing a leg over the other, "We have a few options. We could follow one well known path and offer up another cute young thing with the right look." He grinned at the Earl, "You do look stunning in pink."

Madam smiled and set down her tea, "You mean to dress up the Earl as a young lady? I have always wanted a niece."

Lau, Sebastian and Grell all had to stifle their laughter as Ciel sat forward shouting.

"What?! No! I am not doing that!"

Amber raised his hands up in surrender, "I am stating that path as merely a possible option. It doesn't have to happen that way. Besides, if we went that way we would have to avoid any interaction with Lady Elizabeth."

Ciel settled into his chair, "If she saw me like that…"

"Your reputation would be ruined," Sebastian thought calmly. "So we can't do that."

Lau looked to Amber calmly and smiled, "You are rather young faced Amber. I think you could pull it off."

He smiled at him, "That is more along the lines of what I was thinking as well Lau. But not quite right either. While Chamber's tastes are for pretty young things that lean towards more cute, I was thinking of something so unique that he simply couldn't resist."

Grell huffed and muttered, "Your cat outfit is ugly beyond belief."

Madam looked to them, "Grell! That-"

"Is not the one I was suggesting." They all looked to Amber, who was smiling. "My Fool's look is not what I was alluding to. That one is more for child friendly events or performances. This one will require a bit of work." He looked at Ciel once more, "I, however, have conditions."

"What kind of conditions?" He raised his chin as he picked up his tea once more.

Amber closed his eyes, seemingly thinking, "If I am remembering correctly, Lady Lizzy is currently fond of green. So, for you, I suggest you wear something to match. And have a cute floral hair pin as a gift ready." He opened his eyes to watch him, "And a lapel pin to pair with it to further add to the cuteness. It will keep her happy and it will act as a buffer against the Viscount. Along with any other possible unwanted attention."

The Madam smiled, "That's courting ideas, but you make it sound like a war tactic."

"All is fair in love and war," Amber waved a hand dismissively. "Now, you will want to pay attention to the crowd around you. While you likely won't see the Ripper, it is still possible to find evidence that could apply to your case."

Ciel nodded thinking, "Is that all you need done?"

"No," Amber looked at him thinking.

"What?"

"... There's no more polite way for me to word this. I need to borrow Sebastian."

"What?! No!"

Amber sighed, "Look, Ladies do not attend these kind events by themselves. I will need an escort and while I could use Lau, he is likely to be just as distracted by what I have planned as any other normal person in the place. I need someone who will take directions and not question me, in the moment. We will also need to arrive later than you guys because if we are seen associating with Her Majesty's Watchdog, Chamber will not take the bait."

Ciel frowned deeply as he thought, "You make a good point."

"I always will. Here's another one. We are on a time crunch and I don't have the resources he does. So I will need him to be able to use them to the fullest to be the best bait. Fair?"

Ciel glared him down, "... Sebastian, you will help Amber in this case. That is an order."

Sebastian blinked before bowing with his hand to his chest, "Yes, My Lord."

Amber stood, "Thank you both. Sebastian, I will see you in my room to go over the finer details once everyone is ready and on their way." He headed for the door, rolling their shoulders calmly. A change in their step.

"Wait," said Madam Red standing up, "That's it? Won't you need lessons on how to act?"

Amber looked to her with a kind sweet face and gave the lady her best smile. Her voice had change to a sweet tone that was airy but proud, “Madame, j'ai déjà eu toutes les leçons de bonne étiquette.” She continued out of the room with a grace most hadn’t seen from her.

Angelia blinked and looked to Ciel, “What just happened? Where on earth did you find him?”

Ciel looked at her, “Amber is a strange tutor but her knowledge is very useful.”

Sebastian smiled, “She certainly is useful, at the very least.”

***

Sebastian closed the door to the town house as the carriage took his Young Master. He turned to glare inwardly towards the house, in the direction of a certain tutor’s room. He made his way calmly wondering what foolish idea she had planned. He wouldn’t simply bow to any ridiculous whims of this human. He knocked on the door quietly.

“Entrez.”

He opened the door, “So, Amber what details-” He stopped short. She was- He couldn’t describe her look in such simple terms without rambling. She was glowing. Golden. Stunning. Breathtaking… Celestial.

She looked at him through the mirror and smiled while fastening a hair piece into her curled white hair.

“Sebastian, wonderful timing. I’m almost done.” She stretched one hand on to her desk and spread out some images, “I have your outfit narrowed down to one of these looks. And since Ciel said it's okay to use your very unique resources do you think you can put little touches that will match my dress. You can pick whichever one you like best.”

He blinked, coming to himself as he stepped forward to look over the pictures. They were looks he saw himself wearing. They were stylish, dark and flowing in the tail.

“These are all very good choices but seem a bit beyond my station.”

Amber fiddled with a curl of her hair in the mirror, “Well I am playing into my Empress side and I am using the lessons of a Queen.”

He looked at her, “A Queen?”

“My Tessi. She was a rather stunning woman. Now pick one, we still have a few details to go over.”

He nodded and shifted his look while she dug through a case by her desk side.

When she she back she blinked, “Oh… Huh that was silent. Didn’t expect that. Anyway,” She stood in her deadly high heels and set a lapel pin in his jacket, “we will need a horse and carriage. Tell me if I’m wrong, but you can make physical illusions right? ‘Cause I was thinking of a four horse-drawn, dark carriage with gold trimmings that relate to the stars.”

He smirked as she fiddled with touches of his outfit, “I believe that is in my capabilities. Though should you really be showing that much skin in such a place?”

She snorted, “Please. You have seen my tattoos and scars. This isn’t my real skin. It's a very convincing cover that my gear can do.” She pulled on her gloves, and pulled you a very delicate pair of glasses, “Can you lengthen your hair too, I want to style it slightly.” She sat the glasses on her nose calmly.

He ran his fingers through his hair causing it to lengthen, “In what way?”

She nudged him gently into her chair, “Don’t worry. It’s a way that will only make you look good.” Her fingers were nimble and gentle as she worked. “There will be a point when I am sure the creep will approach us so here's the plan.” She explained her plan calmly, thoroughly and quickly. He had to admit she was very efficient in her explanation.

He smirked and looked at her in the mirror, “You seemingly have done this before.”

“Thief, remember.” She reached into her case and pulled out a metal hair clasp and used it to hold his hair in place. She stepped back and nodded, “Perfect.” She smiled and held out her hand gazing at him over her glasses, “Prêt à voler les étoiles?”

He smirked and took her hand, “Oui, mon étrange voleur.”

Chapter Text

Ciel sipped his champagne while Lizzy stood linked in his arm. She looked stunning in her red dress with lovely frills. It was a lovely look and she absolutely adored her new emerald jewelled hair clip. She sat it on the opposite side from the flowers of her headband. She was happily chatting with Madam Red, giving him a moment to breathe after their dance.

His gaze flickered to the entrance every few moments judging how long they would be. He looked away once more, turning his gaze back to his fiancée. She was happy he was there with her, a really wonderful surprise. It really wasn’t his idea of fun.

He studied her genuine smile. The way her bright eyes closed when her smile turned to a wide grin, like there wasn’t room for both in the world at the same time.

Amber did say to start acting in ways to make her happier.

But his enjoyment was nothing compared to Madam Red who was soaking in the attention. Nor Lau, who was enjoying his time of being arm candy at her side. He looked away from the wall of people so he could better contain his sigh.

The room fell into a hush with the sound of clicking heels. What he saw made him almost drop his glass.

Entering the room was his Butler.

He was wearing a short-cut, dark, double breasted, jacket that stopped at his ribs. Long crow tails showing off ink bolts of purple and blues with golden embroidery seemingly of constellations with a matching pattern on the lapels. A void black ascot sat at his throat with a golden star broach. His dark waistcoat and pants seemed to have small colourful embroidery he could not distinguish from this distance and a star pin on his lapel. His hair was longer, a fringe covering part of his face while the rest was braided and pulled into a golden hair clip high on his head before falling freely in a ponytail.

His black gloved hand held the light gold gloved hand of his Tutor.

She had a dress of purple and blue bolts with golden constellations seemingly glittering in the light like jewels. It was a shapely dress that was laid up to her throat though it left her shoulders bare. A matching coloured but sheer shawl rested on her elbows, the ends almost reaching the floor. Without the matching, extremely high and thin heels, it would have likely trailed along the ground. Her hair was up off her neck in a curled fashion seemingly held by a crown of golden stars while she had half oval glasses on her face with dangling chains of stars trailing down from the hinges.

They walked in sync into the room. A split in Amber’s dress revealed most of her right bare leg as she walked.

Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right.

Their eyes were focused straight ahead as the crowd parted for them. As they passed by he actually dropped his drink. The dress was backless and cut low to her hips.

Lizzy gasped, bringing her hand to her lips, “Isn’t that…”

Ciel began to change to a very lovely shade of red, “Yes… It is. Let’s not associate with them right now.”

***

Sebastian led his partner on the dance floor as a new waltz started up. All eyes were on them as they spun about the floor seemingly hypnotising those around them. They danced with such elegance, their tails and dress twirling out with every quick paced turn. Sebastian kept his eyes on her face with his own polite smile in place. He caught a slight twitch breaking her own for a split moment.

“Quelque chose ne va pas, mon étoile?”

She closed her eyes as she spoke with a smile, “I was wrong about the Lady’s dress choice. Hard to keep track of it all from a mortal’s memory standpoint. But I suppose green is a great contrast; to allow Lady Lizzy to stand out while allowing Ciel to draw less attention.”

He chuckled as he spun her away then pulled her in close, “My, that is a quick turn around of a failure.”

She looked up at him through her lashes, “But of course. I own everything of mine, even my mistakes. Why should I not turn them into great achievements where possible?”

He smiled as the music ended and they came to a stop. He held her hand up like he would kiss it but only brought it towards his face.

“You are a marvel, mon étoile. ”

She huffed softly, “Joli garçon.”

They walked back towards the crowds as people clapped. A server came by with a tray, offering them both a glass. The Thief smiled politely, taking one and having a small sip. As a relatively braver crowd formed around them they answered questions. She smiled happily, seeming like a gentile lady of high stature. Sebastian could not find a fault in her behaviour at all. She certainly did have all the training somehow.

She straightened as a pair approached her. She recognised them, and she did not expect them to be here.

The bolder of the pair took her free hand and kissed the back gently.

“That was a rather striking entrance the pair of you made.” The pale blue eyes looked up at her in his bow.

She gave a closed eyed smile with a slight head tilt, “Ah, Bonsoir Monsieur Grey.” She turned her head slightly to his companion, “Monsieur Phipps.”

Her accent was flawless.

Their faces blinked into slight shock before Phipps stepped forward and took her hand as well. He raised her hand to his lips, but left his thumb between them. Pale grey eyes studied her face calmly. 

“My Lady, it appears you have us at a disadvantage.”

She handed her champagne to Sebastian calmly with a small smile of mischief, “ Oui, this is a very true statement..”

Sebastian smiled a polite smile and took her now freed hand and raised it slightly, “May I present the Lady Ayelet, Impératrice des étoiles.”

They both blinked once more before their eyes narrowed.

Grey rested a hand on the hilt of his blade, “I am not aware of such a Title of being known.”

Ayelet linked her arm with Sebastian and rested her other hand over his. She pinched hard at the skin just within his cuff, blocked from view, while she gave a closed eye smile to the matching pair of trouble.

“It is a Stage Title given as a joke by friends. Nothing of a True title of standing. Simply a Calling Name.”

Phipps nodded calmly, “Ah, I understand. You are a performer.”

Sebastian kept a polite smile under her assault, “Yes, Lady Ayelet is a marvellous singer that would make even the heavens jealous.”

The pair finally turned their focus to Sebastian, a form of recognition slowly dawning upon their faces. Though there was also some doubt.

Grey gestured calmly, “Hey, aren’t you-”

“My charming escort for the evening?” She looked over the top of her glass at him. There was no spine tingling fear, nor a sense of a predator’s gaze. Calm, dim golden eyes that simply held a warning to tread with caution. “Oui. He was so kind as to agree to help me tonight.”

The Double’s looked to her, then flickered their eyes to each other, studied Sebastian for a moment before looking back to the strange Lady Ayelet.

They both bowed gently to her as Phipps spoke, “We must have been mistaken for a moment. Our apologies.”

Amber's lip twitched slightly but she kept her smile and gave a small curtsy in return, “It is understandable.”

They straightened as Grey gave her a small, conniving smirk, “Well, I sure hope to see a performance tonight. A voice to make the Heavens jealous would certainly be something to hear.”

Sebastian tapped the back of the Lady’s hand twice in warning.

She rested the fingertips of her hand to her chest calmly, “I would certainly be willing to sing but never without the Host’s permission. Such a performance may put out any they have arranged.”

“Oh?” came a voice as soothing as sandpaper against skin. “Did I hear that this lovely Starling may be a Nightingale in disguise?”

Phipps and Grey gave a polite bow of their heads to the Viscount.

She smiled and offered her hand to him, “You must be our Host, Vicomte de Druitt. It is wonderful to attend your la soirée and in such a lovely residence.”

He took her hand, “Oh, it is even more lovely with such a stunning bird of bright colours.” He kissed the back of her hand, taking the moment to study her physique.

She was a well-bred Lady of high stature. She could have many generous prospects. Young in appearance but with an air of maturity. Certainly shapely in the hips but lacking elsewhere. Pale lush skin shown off in her unique fashion. He already detected great interest from some of his frequent guests in this stunning creature. And if she could sing…

He smiled at her, “I would be ever so fascinated to hear you sing, my Sweet Nightingale.”

She gave a small curtsy, “Then I shall hope to hold your attention, Vicomte de Druitt. ” She turned her gaze to Sebastian, “Can you lead the orchestra through one of my choices?”

Sebastian rested a hand to his chest and gave a small bow, “But of course, My Lady Ayelet.”

The Viscount smiled and turned to lead them to the orchestra, “Then let us be enthralled by your bird song.”

Sebastian moved to the podium as The Viscount moved to introduce Lady Ayelet to the crowd. She stood calm and tall with an air of poised elegance. She seemingly tucked a stray curl behind her ear before nodding to Sebastian. He smiled as the music sheets had finished being handed out and waved them to begin.

Ayelet’s voice sung out soft but clear. A French love song of fools filled the ears of the party goers. Slowly she began to move with the music as it seemingly took hold of her soul. Simple ballet turns and positions moved her about the floor space. Her grace and beauty drew all eyes to her leaving many fly catchers around the room.

The Viscount could not believe his luck. She was an Angel in voice and performance, disguised as a mere bird. He could not pass up such an opportunity. He had to have her in his selection tonight. It would be hard to get her alone. She was clearly a crowd favourite, not to mention her escort.

The song came to an end with a small subtle poise of seemingly meek heartache. The room came back to themselves as they began a slow applause that turned to thunder. The Lady gave a deep curtsy, causing her glasses to slip from her face onto the floor. With a simple misstep, the spectacles bent under her heel. She tensed up in the shoulder before exhaling and holding out her hand to the side. Sebastian glided to her side and took her hand. To the crowd, it was seen as akin to a light guiding a lost soul in the dark. He knelt beside her still holding her hand and gathered up the glasses. He slowly guided her on his arm to the Viscount.

Chamber had to control his smile. A weakness... And such an easy one to exploit.

“My Lady. Sweet Nightingale you are not. You are an Angel given mortal binds. It was such a stunning performance.”

Grey cleared his throat, hiding his mouth with his fist, seemingly choking on something, “It was certainly something the heavens would have something to say about.”

Phipps looked to her, “You broke your glasses, however.”

She placed her hand to her cheek, her eyes not quite meeting any of them, “Yes. They were new and not quite shaped right to fit yet. And I don’t think I have any of my spares.”

Sebastian smiled at her, “My Lady, I can go and check the carriage if you like?” He turned his gaze to the three before him, “If any of you are willing to guide The Lady about the event, of course.”

The Viscount held out his arm for her, “I am Host. It is my duty to see all my guests have their needs met.”

She smiled sweetly, “Merci, Vicomte de Druitt.” She reached out with a guided hand of Sebastian to clasp the arm of the Host.

Sebastian stepped back and bowed, “I shall return when I find one of your spares.”

He merged and disappeared into the crowd as Amber gave a small sigh.

“To lose my glasses so early in the night when I wanted to see the lovely manor.”

The Viscount subtly pulled her closer, “I could offer you a tour my Angel.”

She rested her free hand over his arm, “Oh merci beaucoup, Vicomte de Druitt. I would be honoured by such an invitation.”

The Viscount smiled at the gentlemen as they moved off, “If you will excuse us gentlemen.”

They bowed their heads to him. When they looked up again they saw the Lady looking right at them from the corner of her eye. On the side the Viscount could not see she winked with a small smile.

They looked to each other, then across the room to The Young Earl Phantomhive, who was hiding a smile behind his champagne glass at the whole show. The Double nodded to each other and made their way over to him.

Amber stayed on the arm of the Viscount as he guided her about the room and up a small staircase.

“This way, My Lady.” He pushed a curtain aside and led her into a dark hall. “We are going to a place I find most entertaining.”

She smiled politely, “I am sure you do Vicomte de Druitt. ”

He walked her through a hall and into a small dark room. She smelt the change of air as he stepped away from her after shutting the door. She moved her tongue along the device at the roof of her mouth as she took a seemingly blind step forward without her guide.

“Vicomte de Druitt?”

She saw him turn to face her with a handkerchief over his mouth and nose, “Worry not my Angel, you will soon see my entertainment.”

She let her eyes roll back as she collapsed to the floor at his feet.

***

Ciel had taken up another short dance with his fiancée. She kept to the short simple ones and he found himself enjoying her enjoyment of his company. They came to a stop and moved back to Madam Red and Lau. Once he reached them his Butler stepped out from the crowd and smiled.

Ciel's face fell slightly at his appearance while Lizzy gasped.

She dashed forward from his arm, “Sebastian, you look amazing.”

He smiled at her, “Thank you My Lady. It was Lady Ayelet’s idea.”

She blinked in confusion, “That wasn’t…”

Ciel frowned, “Lady Ayelet?”

Sebastian smiled, “The Lady insisted. She said she had many Calling Names and that Ayelet was the one for this evening’s adventure.”

Madam Red spotted him as they got closer and smiled, “Sebastian, you certainly made an entrance tonight. And what a look you are in.”

Lau looked at the small colourful embroidery of his pants, “Are those small shooting stars?”

Sebastian looked down at them, “Yes. The Lady insisted. Seemed to find something amusing about that particular design actually.”

He straightened as he felt two approaching.

Grey and Phipps looked to him.

Grey looked him up and down, “You seemed to have lost your way to find the Lady’s glasses.”

Sebastian smiled and showed them her glasses. They were perfectly fine, not even a smudge on the glass.

“Her glasses are found and fine. That was all that was asked of me.”

Phipps looked to the glasses and then to Sebastian calmly, “So she is aware of the dangers.”

Lizzy blinked and looked to Ciel whispering, “What dangers?”

Ciel straightened as he tried to think of how to word this, “I am looking into a case for Her Majesty, and the Viscount aligned partly with the profile. Amb-”

Sebastian cleared his throat politely as he looked to the young lord.

“I mean, Lady Ayelet, disagrees that he is the one we are looking for but she did state you were very likely to be at this party tonight so I came to make sure you would not be in harm's way.”

Lizzy blinked calmly looking to him, “You mean… Are you working right now?”

Ciel’s face paled slightly, “I er-”

Lizzy huffed and removed herself from his arm causing him to stumble slightly.

“Lizzy wait-”

She disappeared into the crowd causing him to sigh softly. Sebastian covered his mouth calmly trying not to laugh at the misfortunes of his Young Master. Ciel snapped his gaze to him as Lau outright laughed with Grey.

***

Amber played opossum while they moved her into a cage. She listened calmly to the space around her, she could hear whimpering, someone outright sobbing and someone speaking French in hushed tones.

The voice was odd. They had a nervous doubtful air about themself but was seeming trying to be comforting.

“S'il te plaît, arrête. Ils ne feront que vous faire plus de mal. Nous devons juste attendre que quelqu'un vienne.”

Amber waited until those that had carried her had moved off slightly for her to peek through her lashes. She was greeted with the sight of some shadowed figure bashing against a cage across.

“Shut it! Blimey you are louds birds…” they moved on revealing seemingly a True Lady trying to comfort one in a cage beside her. Amber’s eyes trailed the figure making sure they left without issue before she manoeuvred herself to sit up. It was slightly difficult with all the rope they had used to bind her arms but she had dealt with worse. She felt eyes on her but did look up as she focused on the ropes.

“Quoi? Tu es réveillé? La plupart ne se réveillent pas avant au moins une demi-heure.”

“Un instant s'il vous plait, j'ai besoin de me concentrer.”

She breathed in deep in the quiet moment before exhaling and feeling the ropes loosen. Keeping tense as they tied her had made it so when she relaxed they would not be as tight along her wiggle room. She lowered her head bringing an arm up and untwisted a star in her crown. She pulled it out calmly revealing a thin blade.

She cut away at the ropes on her wrists before moving to her arms and neck. She moved into a crouch as she untwisted another two stars revealing a pair of lock picking tools; a simple tension wrench and rake pick.

She looked to the Lady calmly who was watching her in awe. She was a stunning woman, in lovely dark greens from the sheen of the few candles about. Her dark curled hair had started to fall out of its tamed way, giving away to her time spent in such a condition. The flickering dim light caught a shade of deep green, so much like… But they held the wrong presence behind them. Far too soft.

“Qui es-tu?” the Lady was also too soft spoken.

Amber moved to the bars of her cage, “Veuillez enregistrer toutes les questions jusqu'à la fin. Je dois travailler rapidement pour faire sortir tout le monde.” She stuck the thin blade between her teeth just for an excuse not to speak.

She worked the lock quickly. It popped quietly before she grabbed the bars, lifting them slightly so the hinges didn’t squeak and pushed her cage open. She moved quickly and did the same to the Lady’s cage. She pulled the blade from her teeth and cut her free with practised ease.

She looked to the others, most were watching her with wonder. She frowned and did some quick math on her fingers. She nodded to herself and held out the small handle to the woman.

“Je débloque, vous libérez.”

The Lady hesitated before nodding and taking the blade. Amber moved quickly and quietly. She was silent in her movements and hushed any one of the women that tried to speak. Any that went to cry or hug her got a light tap on the cheek to get them to listen and keep focus.

She had them on the far side of the room, the side she had entered on. She tested the door giving it a light tap. When nothing answered, she tested the handle and found it unlocked.

She huffed, smiling, “Amatures…” She turned to the Lady who had several women clinging to her arms. “Je ne peux toujours pas répondre à vos questions. Vous devrez les sortir. Trouvez le jeune homme avec le bandeau sur l'œil. C'est un enfant et c'est une personne sûre pour vous. Montez à l'étage et écoutez la musique.”

She took a step forward, “Que faites-vous-”

Amber lightly tapped her cheek but before she could repeat the instructions, she heard the vile sound of the creep’s voice.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, I thank you for your patience but we have quite a collection for us this evening.”

Amber bared her teeth and took her blade back from the Lady. She opened the door wider and herded them out.

“Allez maintenant. Ne regarde pas en arrière.”

The Lady looked back at her as they were all shoved out the door, “Mais qu'en est-il de vous ?”

Amber simply shut the door and made sure to break the handle then lock.

She turned back towards the voice and moved quietly. She twisted her blade back into place before pulling a few more things from her hair. She sat three on the floor before tapping each on. They scurrying off to do their tasks. She stood up and fiddled with the fourth in her hands as slinked towards the other side of the room. She could see the light from behind the door, which was opening slowly.

She moved to stand behind the door as the same shadowy figure from before stepped into the room. He only had a breif moment to take in the empty cages before he was grabbed by the collar and spun into the wall. Amber slammed his head against the wall thrice before letting him drop.

She crouched and dug through his pockets before pulling out a knife and a single pistol. She nodded and set them to her hip as they seemed to magically stay in place

 She looked to the door and smirked as they made their way up the stairs cracking their neck.

***

Ciel was up against the wall watching the crowd. Madam Red had moved off to go and find Lizzy. Lau was sipping on champagne while he talked with Grey and Phipps. Sebastian offered him a drink but he denied it.

Sebastian sighed softly, “You really shouldn’t sulk, Young Master, it is very unbecoming.”

Ciel glared at him, “I didn’t ask for your opinion… And what is taking Am-”

Sebastian cleared his throat, “I assume Lady Ayelet is doing everything she can. Her plan was rather cunning as she explained it to me.”

Ciel looked up at him, “And what exactly is her plan?”

“Well, you were witness to the first act. She created herself into a rather compelling lure. I heard whispers about how effective that was. There is certainly an auction tonight, of that I have no doubt. Second, she orchestrated a weakness that the Viscount could use to believe he had the upper hand and allow himself a false sense of control.”

Ciel thought calmly, “The glasses? She did allow herself to be heavily led when they broke.”

“They were never truly broken, just merely made to seem so. The last piece, she said she was deal with the Viscount and that we should find her afterwards.”

Ciel frowned, “You can not though. You said she is able to hide from you.”

“Yes, but she also implied she would be making such a racket that people will think hell itself is being raised.” He smirked happily, “She was quite colourful in her description. She clearly has a deep dislike of the Viscount and those like him.”

Ciel looked away, “I still do not like that she can move around you undetected. We need to-”

A door suddenly slammed open as a crowd of women entered the room. At the front was a lovely Lady looking about with panicked eyes. Her eyes landed on Ciel and she dashed over, finger clutching her skirt as she ran. The other women hot on her trail, not wanting to separate.

She began speaking very fast in French seemingly having trouble breathing. Sebastian frowned as he straightened.

“Madame, calmez-vous s'il vous plaît.”

She snapped at him, “Je ne te parle pas ! Elle a dit le jeune homme avec le bandeau sur l'œil et elle est toujours là-bas. Seul!”

Phipps stepped forward, “Marquise Giselle, please breathe.”

She snapped her gaze to him and began to cry, “Oh, Monsieur Phipps. The Lady, she-” She rattled in a deep breath, “She is still down there. Alone. She only has a small knife. She locked the door behind us. She was so strange but she can’t possibly-” She took another rattling breath as she began to sob, now completely lost for her words.

Sebastian widened his senses, trying to hear beyond the room. He heard the whispers from the crowd seemingly trying to make sense of the sudden appearance of the women. The pop of a bottle in the kitchen. He extended them further and heard the muffled sounds of fighting.

He looked to his Young Master, “My Lord, I believe I can find her.”

Grey stepped forward frowning, “I’m going with you. Her Majesty wanted to find who had taken the Marchioness Giselle.”

Sebastian was about to argue before Ciel cut him off, “Sebastian, we can’t waste time. Go find her.”

The butler frowned but gave a bow, “Yes my Lord.” He turned his gaze to Grey, “Do try to keep up.”

He raced off, letting Grey struggle to keep up. He followed the sounds of fighting, it stayed muffled even as he reached a locked door. He kicked it in as Grey came around the corner sliding, only just keeping up to his fast, more mortal speed. The sound erupted, gunshots, cursing, the sound of furniture. Sebastian headed in, ignoring the passed out man by the stage door, and saw a blinding white light that would flash in fast increments.

Up on the stage his eyes adjusted to watch Amber fighting. They slid over a table, grabbing a wine glass. Smashing the bowl off, they ducked under a swinging arm before driving the stem into a matching leg. The man was set flying with a rather powerful uppercut causing him to bite off the tip of his own tongue and stop his own scream.

Amber’s head tilted before they grabbed the table edge and yanked it down. A round of bullets flew into the wood. They shifted slightly to the edge of the makeshift shield until they heard the quiet click of an empty chamber. They hefted the table over their head and threw it hard in the direction of the gunsman. They leapt after it so when it landed on the man forcing him to the guard, their added weight landed right after.

They spun on the spot with a strangely graceful bicycle kick to another man’s head. They stood over him and drew a pistol from their hip aiming at one that had lined up a shop with a shotgun. With a flash the marksman went down at the knee screaming in pain cussing them out.

Grey held up a hand to his eyes trying to see what was happening.

“What on earth is going on? I can’t see anything.”

Amber’s gaze snapped to them, they locked onto Sebastian and moved quickly towards them. They leapt up onto the stage and rested a foot on a small box at the edge. The room fell into darkness and quiet beyond the screams of pain and profanities.

They breathed out what could not even be called a whisper, “Sebastian can you please knock out any stragglers?”

He moved quickly, silencing any that were left awake. He appeared back at their side and touched their shoulder. He felt them tense before sighing and kicking up the box into their palm. It started to glow a dim gold flickering gently like a candle.

They looked to Grey calmly, “I assume you are here for whoever was stupid enough to take the very young French Lady.”

He blinked at her, “What is that?” His eyes on the cube in their hand.

They walked calmly, stepping over the body of a, seemingly, paralysed Viscount. He was staring up at the ceiling with fear in his eyes.

“In layman’s terms, it's a fancy lantern. I fight best in ambush conditions so when I can’t fully do so I make conditions that allow me to.” They set it down on a podium that held a very large book, most likely a ledger. They held up their hand, “Sebastian my glasses please?”

He walked over and set them in their hand, “You were certainly something to watch in what I could see.”

They slipped them on and opened the ledger flicking through the pages quickly.

Grey frowned, “I couldn’t see a single thing. What kind of Lady are you?”

Amber snapped the book shut seemingly bored with it, “Well that is a rather broad question. In what context would you like my answer?” They wandered towards him carrying it in their arms.

Grey frown hand resting on the hilt of his blade, “In regards to Her Majesty.”

They tilted their head, “In regards to the Queen…” They shoved the book into his chest, “Absolutely noone.” They turned walking away back towards Sebastian, grinning like a Cheshire cat, before shifting their expression back to neutral.

Grey fumbled with the book, “What do you mean noone?”

They turned back to him listing things off on their fingers, “I have no true title, no background you can dig into, not even a true name. I am noone.”

He frowned and moved the book under his arm, “What about the name Ayelet?”

They smirked, “Pretty one isn’t it. It means deer or gazelle. Though it is taken from the Israeli phrase ‘ ayelet hashachar’. Gazelle of dawn or the morning star.” They turned a cheeky smile to Sebastian.

He smiled at them, “It is a rather fun choice.”

Grey stepped forward, “What are you going on about?”

They looked back to him bored, “It’s a Calling name. Something I respond to and nothing more. Now we should really get back to the crowds of the party. The rumours must be flying by now”

Sebastian moved to pick up the Viscount, “Yes, we best do so.”

Amber watched the man with distaste before they started walking. Grey watched them both on the way up as he was stuck carrying the book. They walked in relative silence after Amber grey-stoned Grey’s questions of them.

***

Ciel stood with Lizzy now back at his side. All the women were talking with the yardsmen that the Double Charles had on standby. Seemingly, they had their own case they were looking into this evening.

Lizzy gripped his arm tightly watching them, “I can’t believe this happened. I would have never expected it…”

Ciel rested his hand over her’s, “It is why I saw it to be imprudent if I didn't come here tonight. When the Lady… Ayelet pointed out the dangers, I couldn’t ignore them.”

She looked at him before getting a teary eyed smile, “Oh Ciel…”

People gasped around them bringing their gazes to his Butler, his Tutor, Grey and their host, who was held under his butler’s arm. Grey moved to talk with Phipps who was keeping the Marchioness calm. Sebastian handed off the Viscount to the Double and moved with Amber to his position.

Amber smiled at them, “Lady Elizabeth, your jewelled hair piece is so pretty.”

She beamed at her, “Isn’t it just. Ciel gifted it to me.”

She grinned in return, “Oh how cute. And such a lovely shade of green.”

Ciel frowned at her, “Yes isn’t it a nice shade of green. ”

Sebastian politely looked away covering his mouth while Amber turned her smile to him, “Green suits you very well and allows for a bright contrast against the young Lady’s red. It lets her be stunning and allows you to blend out into the background.”

He huffed softly while Lizzy smiled at him.

“You do look very nice in dark greens.” She turned her gaze back to, “But you. You so lovely Am- I mean Ayelet. The matching stars on you and Sebastian look heavenly.”

Amber lips twitched trying to contain her laughter, “Yes. The falling stars embroidery on Sebastian’s outfit is my favourite.”

Sebastian stepped up beside her, “Yes. You said you would explain later. Why is that-”

They were interrupted by the Marchioness Giselle moving quickly to them.

She spoke quickly as she grabbed Amber’s hands, “Je suis tellement content que tu ailles bien. Tu vas bien n'est-ce pas ? Ah j'espère bien.”

Amber gave her a polite smile, “Je vais bien. J'ai fait face à des choses bien pires. Mais je suppose que les présentations sont de mise. Je suis Ayelet.”

“Je suis Giselle Toucy. Je-”

Phipps and Grey walked up to her sides as Phipps addressed her, “My Lady, we should be going. We need to get you to Her Majesty.”

She looked to them before looking back to Amber, “They are right… May I write to you?”

Amber gave a polite smile and a gentle squeeze of her hands, “Yes.”

“Merci Madame Ayelet. Merci beaucoup.”

The Double’s led her away while Grey glared at her. She gave a little cheeky wave as she smirked at him.

***

A yardman soon approached Amber to begin asking questions about the incident. They were a bit away from the group now but Sebastian listened to her answers. She didn’t tell a lie about her actions, simply just spun them in a way that seemed like she was merely defending herself. There was a bored look in her eyes that made it seem like she wanted to be doing anything else. Her eyes lit up with seemingly a reminder of something but her facial expression didn’t change beyond that.

After a bit she walked back to them while the Young Master, Lizzy, the Madame and Lau were all in a discussion about heading home. She slipped in beside him.

“What has you thinking so carefully?”

She smiled at him, “Just something I am going to be looking into while we are in town. Probably later actually.”

She looked to the group just a bit away from them. She couldn’t help but smile at Ciel and Lizzy together.

“Korrovn. Xabj korrovn.”

He smiled and leaned down just ever so to whisper in her ear, “And what was that?”

She nudged him gently, “You don’t get to know just yet, but I promise I will teach you.” Her eyes scanned the crowd before spotting what she needed to. She turned her gaze to him. Her posture was almost shy but her eyes seemed to dance with trouble, “However I have to thank you for your help tonight. I know you were under order but still.”

He smiled and placed a hand to his chest, “But of course. If I couldn’t do this much, what kind of butler would I be?”

She smiled and placed a hand over the one on his chest gentle, “A mortal one…” She looked at him with a face seemingly of sweet devotion, “And sorry for the forwardness, but I wish to point the Young Earl in the direction of his evidence.”

He tilted his head slightly before she gave him a light kiss on the cheek. Sweet, soft and innocent. He blinked in shock before the sound of a strangled squeak was heard.

The group turned to see Sutcliff pointed at the pair, their face bright red with jealous rage.

When the rest turned to see what they were pointing at it just seemed to be Amber standing politely next to Sebastian.

Stucliff stammered away, “I- She! What are you- That dress!!!”

Amber sighed like she was put upon, “Really, Sutcliff? Would you like some cheese to go with the whine?” She looked at them, “It really is a wonder how you haven’t complained all night.” She turned and walked away but not before winking at Sebastian.

Sebastian looked to his Young Master as he watched him piece together the events of the night in ways to help his case. The Earl’s gaze flickered towards the foolish butler as they did an impression of seemingly trying to be a screaming teapot.

***

Back in the townhouse Amber tied their boots tight as the rain set in heavily outside. It was thundering as well but Amber wasn’t too concerned. They had the right gear and would hopefully soon have even more. They opened the window calmly and whispered out into the wind.

“Sebastian,” they twirled they hair into a tight bun as they picked up their case.

A knock sounded on the door before it opened calmly. They smiled as the shadow entered.

“You called?” He stood watching her carefully.

“I’m heading out to look into that thing we talked about.”

He tilted his head, “And what was that exactly?”

They clipped the case onto their hip calmly, “More possible gear. Talking with the cop made me really want to leave early, which got me thinking that I didn’t really have my own ride home. But then I remember, I was technically using some of my gear before I got here, so it probably followed me but it just got misplaced.”

“And you are not worried about the storm?”

“No. I am better prepared this time. Any lightning shouldn’t bother me. I assume Ciel is asleep?”

Sebastian nodded, “Yes. He is rather tired from the party.”

Amber smiled, “Yeah, small social battery. I’m not surprised. Tell him in the morning to act in his rage, not on it. We can’t do anything about the one that is already dead. Just the ones still alive.”

They moved to climb out the window.

“Before you go,” Sebastian walked towards her smiling, “The shooting stars?”

They grinned, “Right that.” They continued climbing out but crouched down to look in through the window, her hands above her head holding the window pane. “That is from another lovely bit of media I enjoy…” They got a mischievous look in their eye, “Where demons are created from falling stars.” They shut the window quickly and took off laughing in the rain.

Sebastian was left blinking before he chuckled to himself, “They really do have a pattern…”

Chapter Text

Amber huffed as they rolled across a rooftop to their feet. Looking out into the rain, they watched the darkened landscape. Wiping rain from under their eye, they opened up their left palm. A mini map with fours dots blinked to life above their gloved palm. They looked back and forth from the map before deciding on a direction and started running again.

They slid down a tiled roof, into an alleyway and landed into a puddle. They sighed as they pressed a dot on the map but kept their eyes scanning the alleyway. A shimmer flickered in the rain causing them to smile.

They moved and felt the object over with a gentle hand before pulling off what they wanted. A small remote device became visible in their hand. With a click of a button the machine became visible.

Its black shiny coating glistened in the heavy rain as Amber looked over the tires calmly, making sure they were sound. They checked the exhaust and moving parts as best they could in the tight space before moving to look over the gear it carried. A large black sleek cube-like metal box sat just behind the seat.

They held their hands either side of it before it gave a hiss, releasing the seal. Opening the lids revealed handles, pulling up the right side revealed vials and jars filled with many odds and ends of plants and liquids. They pushed it back into place before pulling up the left. Bullets, knives, lock picks, gems, metals and airtight small containers of more delicate components.

They nodded and slipped it back shut, “Will have to do a full inventory later.”

They shut the box before moving to the seat of the machine and flipping it up. Hidden under the seat and between the engine was a long case. They gripped the handle and pulled it out with a bit of an angled twist. They tested the weight in their hand before sliding it back into place.

Locking the seat back down they swung their leg over and slid the case from their hip against the box. The magnets clicked into place and Amber tapped something on the side of their head. They sat leaning on the handle bars for a moment.

It was going to be a while before they could really try out their stuff and get what they wanted. But they had a few option. They clicked a button on the remote and the beast came alive with a quiet purr.

Amber kicked up the kickstand and drove calmly out of the alleyway. Hitting the street with another click, they shimmered into the pelting rain, disappearing from view. They watched the mostly empty roads and kept their senses alert to lightning strikes. They drove calmly, with no real rush as they studied the buildings and street signs. They soon hit a road that ran alongside the Thames before picking a direction and driving along it.

Amber’s nose crinkled at the smell, “Well, there’s something I can do with my time too.”

They drove with a purpose but with no real sense of urgency or direction. They would find it or they wouldn’t. This was mostly to just kill a little time. They spotted the orange bricks, though it was actually a bit tricky in the downpour. They pulled up their bike a bit away, parking it under a tree off the road.

Amber swung their leg over and drew a circle on their chest before tapping it. They moved across the street unseen in the rain looking over the building's windows. A few were bright with light, but not as many as they thought would be. Which was an even better prospect really.

They moved to the front wall, looking up at it calmly. It would be a little risky, but windows were so much better entries than doors in this business. They flicked open their hands, revealing six claws coming to existence on their fingertips.

Amber began to scale up the wall, the claws digging needle-like holds into the brick as they slowly made their way up. They peaked into each lit window they passed, judging the contents within. A room filled with desks that had a gentler light with only a few candles lit at desks with people slumped over paperwork. A shifting light of a room that seemingly had shelves of books and boxes. They soon came upon a small office with their target in sight.

They pulled themself up onto the windowsill and crouched while one clawed hand gripped the side as they studied their prey. They watched as the man rubbed his eyes giving a tired sighed before speaking to the younger who was shuffling through papers. They rattled the window making it seem like wind, before throwing up the latch and sliding in silently.

The papers from the young man’s hands scattered in a breeze before he rushed to shut the window again. Before he shut it Amber knocked over an ink bottle on the desk making the older man move back before he tried to clean up the mess. They circled the desk reading the files.

“This is utter nonsense.” The dark haired man ran one hand over his moustache as he mopped up the ink with a rag in the other. “First these Ripper cases and then we get pulled into this human trafficking business.”

The younger man picked up the paper trying to get them back in order, “Well, we could leave the Ripper case to the Young Earl and focus on ensuring Aleister doesn’t get away with anything.”

The older man glared at the other, “I am not leaving anything to that brat.”

As he moved to sit back down, his chair was pushed back with a careful kick. He thumped onto the floor with a shout. Amber rolled a pen off the desk so it hit his head and rolled under the desk. They circled one side while the younger went the other way, throwing the files onto the desk so they fanned out.

“Sir Randall, are you alright?” the younger crouched to help him up.

Amber eyes looked over the files on the desk before crouching as well. They placed two fingers on the underside of the desk while reaching for Randall’s ankle.

“I’m fine Aberline,” he grabbed for the pen, “just- Ah!!” He jolted up hitting his head on the desk which caused to flip and let everything fall to the floor. He looked at the mess as he rubbed his head groaning.

Aberline looked at the toppled desk in shock, “Are you sure Sir?”

Randall stood and pulled up his pants leg to look at his ankle, revealing three small tears in his stockings that were sluggishly bleeding. Two one side, one on the other, “Yes, something just bit me is all.” He moved to the desk calmly, “Help me right this up.”

The pair moved to correct the desk while Amber slowly circled the paperwork once before moving back towards the window silently. They gave it a rattle before throwing it open again and letting the wind scatter the mess once more. They jumped out with the cursing of the Commissioner. They landed in a crouch on the ground that rolled to lesson any strain. They turned and moved back to the machine. They threw their leg over thinking again before they grinned and brought the machine back to life and moved to their next location.

***

The day had dragged on with the rain, Ciel was laying in bed waiting for Sebastian.

When he entered he sat up calmly, “Well, what about it?”

Sebastian leafed through the papers, “No matter how many times I go over the information, by the criteria, only the Viscount could have been the Ripper.”

Ceil sighed as he rubbed his head calmly, “So Amber was right… Are they still not back yet?”

Sebastian passed the papers to him, “No, but it is a heavy downpour. They might be having trouble looking for their gear.”

Ciel leafed through the sheets himself, “Still, what they are suggesting is a bit out there. No person could do that in the time frame.”

Sebastian smiled calmly, “Yes, certainly impossible for any human there.”

Ciel nodded before he froze mid action, “Sebastian… You don’t mean?”

“How many times have I told you? I do not lie,” his smirk cut into Ciel's being.

He tossed the papers aside, “But you mislead!”

“I, your knight, your chess piece, your hands and feet. You alone will decide. You, yourself, will choose, and for that I will become your might. I am merely your butler. I will not cross that line.” Sebastian moved to kneel before him, “I only faithfully execute what the Master orders and answer what the Master asks me.”

“So it was impossible for a human that was there..?”

Sebastian looked up to him, “Yes. Exactly.”

“Now I see… You bastard.”

Sebastian stood calmly, “I was simply following your orders Sir.”

Ciel threw a pillow at him that he quickly dodged.

“My my, taking your anger out on me?” He turned and picked up the pillow dusting it off, “Young Master, I thought you kept me by your side, knowing full well what I am like?”

“Shut up! I am well aware!”

Sebastian just looked at him with a smile causing the young man to sigh.

He ran a hand through his fringe, “Is he… The same as you?”

Sebastian sat the pillow on the bed and thought calmly. He to his chin, “Hmmm.. No, they are not. I dare say, someone like them interfering in the human world like they have is very unusual in and of itself but-” he lowered his hand looking to Ciel, “they are neither a human nor a demon.”

Ciel looked to him, “Is he like Amber?”

Sebastian paced the room slowly, “Amber, as far as I can tell, is human. A very strange one, but still human.”

He gripped his sheets, “Undertaker alluded to them being something… other. He knows what they are.”

Sebastian nodded calmly, “Or he at least has an inkling. We can look into it later if you wish, my Lord.”

Ciel nodded and slid off the bed, “Yes… We have a Ripper to catch.”

***

Sebastian stood by the wall giving his affections to the lovely tabby creature in his hands. He had explained himself to his Master once more that yes, they were in the right location. The young Lord was going over the details once more.

He turned to his butler, “Are you even listening to me?!”

“Ah my apologies,” he nuzzled the cat, “I could not resist.”

“Well put it down, you are not bringing it home!”

He sighed and let it go, “But she is so lovely.”

“I do not-”

He was cut off by a scream which had him running towards the door of the tenement. He flung the door open being met with a grisly site and blood splattering on his cheek. Sebastian quickly covered his eyes with an order not to look, but it was too late, as they jumped back.

His Master gagged then brought up his dinner onto the pavement.

Sebastian frowned before turning his gaze to the doorway, “You have made quite a mess of things, Jack the Ripper, or should I say Grell Sutcliff.”

Grell had moved into the moonlight dripping with blood, “No I… I heard the screams and rushed in but she…”

“Already what? We have been keeping an eye on the sole path here all night. How in the world did you manage to enter that room at the end of this blind alley and evade us? Do you really plan to play innocence, looking as you do? Enough of this Grell. No-” Sebastian tilted his head with a smile, “Even Grell Sutcliff is an assumed identity so… What say you cease your silly act Butler Grell… ”

Grell merely watched him with a blank face.

Sebastian smiled showing slight fangs, “This is my first time meeting some of your ilk in the human world. You did a superb job of acting like one of them.”

Sutcliff’s blank expression finally broke before a more sensual voice came out with a giggle, “Is that so?” They began to change their appearance, reverting to their normal hair, “I am an Actress. And a first rate one at that.” She put on her eyelashes, “But neither are you Sebastian, yes?”

The butler gave a closed eye smile, “The young Master gave me that name, so yes. I am Sebastian, for now.”

She slid on her proper glasses, “Oh my. His faithful dog, are you? That type of stud makes me weak in the knees too, he does.” She stood tall and brushed back her hair, “ Now then, once again Sebastian… No… I shall call you Bassy.” She placed a hand to her chest grinning bright and bloody, “I am the butler of the Burnett House, Grell Sutcliff, act your service.” She blew him a kiss, “Let’s get along now.”

Sebastian felt a shudder of repulsion.

“It is so nice to show you my true colours,” she leaned towards him, “Though I was surprised. I have never seen a demon playing a butler before.”

Sebastian stood tall, “I could say the same for you. Your kind is meant to have a neutral standing, between gods and humanity. A Grim Reaper.” He watched her closely, “Why would someone akin to a God become a butler?”

“That’s the question isn’t it?” She tilted her head, “Let’s just say it was out of love for a certain woman.”

Sebastian glared, “And that woman would be?”

His Master carefully lifted Sebastian’s hand from his face as he heard heels against the ground.

Another familiar voice cut in, “You don’t really need to ask, do you?” Her heels walked calmly into the light.

The boy frowned, “Madame…”

Angel gazed about calmly, “I didn’t expect this. I never thought anyone would see through Grell… Though you seemingly had two that could. Where is your tutor Ciel?”

The young Master stepped forward, “You were always on the suspect list, from the very beginning, but all of your alibis seemed flawless.”

She gave a coy smile, “You really suspected your Aunt?”

He kept blank faced, “I was looking for a murderer, relation to me meant nothing. Though Amber did give evidence to point out faults in both of your acts… Mostly Grell’s. But they were right. While no human could have done all this on their own, if they had an inhuman counterpart… One would need to draw the eye, while the other would easily have to be ignored. Amber’s profile extended to someone with a personal slight, so I looked into what other things they had in common besides their line of work… And I find that they all have had a certain surgery at the hospital where you work… We made a list of all the patients.” He pulled out the piece of paper, calmly looking it over, “The only one who was still alive was a woman by the name of Mary Kelly. So we waited, we knew you would come for her eventually…” He looked to the doorway behind her, “But we were too late.”

Angelia looked to the young Master with a pitiful look, “Oh my darling nephew… How unfortunate this turned out to be. If you had just let it go, I never would have had to do all this… But Grell pointed out your Tutor’s strange insights… Well it's a good thing I took precautions anyway. She won’t survive what I sent after you…”

Sebastian frowned and stepped forward sensing a change as his Master merely tilted his head.

“What exactly?”

Angelia clenched her hand tightly, “It doesn’t matter. Now you’ve taken everything!”

Sutcliff suddenly moved with a strange weapon aiming for the young Master. Sebastian was quick and caught the spinning blade between his palms. He frowned as it didn’t bend under his strength and push her away. She flipped and landed on her feet as he stood in front of his Master guarding him.

The Young Master stood in shock, “What is that?”

Grell smiled holding the whirling blade as Sebastian glared her down.

“Grim Reapers use tools for harvesting souls. That is her Reaper’s Scythe.”

Grell huffed and whined at him, “Don’t you dare call it that! This is so much more than a Scythe! I worked very hard to customise it!” She repositioned her grip. This is a special Death Scythe of my own design. It can hack anyone into tiny pieces.” She spun showing her back, seemingly being timid, “I have been far too well behaved.” She flirted with her body language at Sebastian, “I am getting out of shape. I would love to exercise my skills, so shall we play?”

Sebastian did his best to suppress the shudder, “Perhaps you could be a bit more respectful of my position. I’m on duty after all.”

Grell waved the Scythe at him, “On how stoic you are. It just makes you even more irresistible.” She leaned on her Scythe, “You know, red is my favourite colour… That… bitch, wasn’t wrong about that assessment of me… It’s perfect for hair, for clothes, for lipstick. So I painted all those women with pretty, pretty red blood. So Bassy,” she took her stance ready to fight, “now I’ll make you even better looking than you are. I’ll tear you up from the inside and, trust me, I'll make you like it.” She gave him a wink. “You’ll be as lovely as scattered rose petals.”

Sebastian decided to turn his back as he removed his coat, “You’re a Grim Reaper. Your job is to quietly harvest the souls of the dying.” He laid it over his Master’s head to shield him from the rain, “And as a Butler, your job is to follow your Master like a shadow. You have failed both of these expectations.” He turned to face her calmly, “And quite frankly, I find it sickening.”

She huffed and grinned, “Bassy, you wound me. You know,” She moved to strike her pose, “I am more deathly efficient than I seem.”

The Master moved slowly behind him, removing his eyepatch slowly, “I my name and that of the Queen, I order you, Sebastian,” his mark glowed bright, “Put an end to them.”

“Indeed,” he pulled his glove tight with his teeth, “My young Lord.”

***

Amber raced through the streets and side alleys. They were going to be late. They got a bit distracted with their fun, and they didn’t have enough time to truly study the layout of the city despite getting the location before ever starting their hunt.

They glanced up watching the roof tops, trying to determine where it was best to strike. They caught the sounds of talking, a familiar whine asking for a denouncement. They turned a corner and caught a silhouette standing against the moon.

“-By on the moon I swear it.”

They refocused quickly onto the path ahead. They would need a boast. They eyed some stacked crates and a leaning door. They leaned down and scooped up a stone without hesitation and lined up their beast. Throwing the stone caused the door to fall and land just right.

Readying their feet, they shot into the air just in time. Thankfully, they were high enough that as Grell moved to slash downward, their appendage could curl around the top handle of the chainsaw. A barb whipped against the back of her, striking through the glove and stuck into her skin.

She cried out releasing the Scythe. Amber simply continued their flip through the air and landed heavily into the street with Ciel. They corrected to slide around him and the corpse of his aunt that he had covered with Sebastian’s coat. Their extra eyes caught the glint of an incoming attack and they growled.

Six fingers sparked as they left the handle and gripped tight just behind the blades of the extended pruner. The weapon sparked to life, causing its owner to convulse and twitch from his hiding spot on another rooftop. It stopped suddenly and the Reaper stumbled, letting go of the weapon.

It snapped back to its normal size as Amber moved it to slide into a holster on the rumbling beast. They flickered their gaze to the boy as he looked at them in shock. They simply had to grin at the expression, revealing far to many teeth, most of them sharp.

They only had a second to react, but they slid their vehicle low and under the attacking claws. They watched as Sebastian stood in front of both of their’s employer.

“What is another demon doing here?”

***

This demon was unusual. It didn’t give off any presence. No true sense of power, but its form… The shifting black shadowing mass like they were freshly summoned. The multitude of shifting eyes that watched him. And the predatory smile that showed fangs. But the command of lightning… It had to be a demon with eminence power.

It laughed at him, sounding like a chorus of voices, haunted and tortured. Overlapping and incapable of placement.

“Oh no. You need not worry… Well maybe you do… But you nor the boy aren’t my target, that would be a nosy know-it-all.” There was a soft growl, “But I really must complete my work.” The form shifted and it took off down the street like a mass of shadow.

Grell was frowning as she stumbled off the rooftop clutching at her throbbing hand. A single barb leaking something very painful into her system. She glared after the shadow and gave chase. The other Reaper was painfully trying to get to his feet.

His Master grabbed onto his tail coat, “They are getting away. We need to get both or are you disobeying an order?”

Sebastian looked to his Master before scooping him up, “Yes, my Lord.”

He raced after Grell, carrying his Master in his arms. The spare Reaper followed them. They caught up to Grell while the demon took a fast corner, the shadows dancing wildly. Grell was hurling insults and objects that it avoided with ease, winding through the streets below seemingly not keen to go higher with its tail on the rooftops around it.

The eyes seemed to be watching them, two a glowing green locked onto each reaper. A single bright blue on himself and his master. He heard it chuckle as the bright blue blinked, revealing one of his own eyes watching him, before blinking back to blue. Another corner and two black tendrils extended and latched onto some buildings. It launched itself into the air, the black mass swirled as the revving sound of Grell’s scythe filled the night.

The shadows thinned as its form came into view. Blazing curling copper hair pulled into a black ribboned ponytail with dark horns with the floating eyes circling them, three golden eyes accented by a set of three lensed shades, a stolen scythe in each hand. They still had shadows clinging to them dancing like little flames as they extended a heavy clad boot with gold spikes.

Sebastian finally realised where they were. The door of Undertaker’s shop caved in at the force. The sound of a scythe tearing through wood and flesh could be heard. Sebastian landed and put his master behind him. Grell and the spare landed on either side.

Before any could make a move, there was clang and the demon was sliding back out the door holding the scythe in a cross guard. The two green locked onto the Reapers while the single blue split into two one shifting to red to watch both Sebastian and the Young Lord.

***

Amber kept their head forward, Undertaker stepped out swinging his Sotoba onto his shoulder as he watched them behind his fringe. He wasn’t smiling which could pose a real sign of danger. They saw Spears take a step back at his approach in their lenses. He seemed to take in the scene before him before lowering the Sotoba to the ground and leaning on it.

He broke out in a grin, “So, little demon, what will you do now?”

Amber shifted their weight and stood tall. A twirled regripped Spear’s scythe to better use it effectively one handed. Running their tongue over their fangs readied the device as they tilted their head.

Undertaker tilted his head, “Nothing to say? You are outnumbered… Though you do have a weapons advantage against most…”

Ciel frowned, “Sebastian-”

Amber spotted Sebastian fixing a glove as he stepped forward on order.

“Ynovrrk Kik.” Amber kept their eyes on their shades catching the moment Sebastian paused mid stride. At the hesitation, they opened their mouth wide, “Cheat.” Flames lit up inside their mouth at the word before they exhaled hard.

A roar of flames shot out at Undertaker as he used his Sotoba to cut them. They spun around, the flames continuing as Grell dove away, Sebastian was quick to grab Ciel thankful and was already on the roof. Spears dropped low, still hurting from the earlier attack. With a ring of fire Amber jumped up on the roof of the Parlour and stared down Sebastian holding their Master across the way.

They couldn’t but grinned before all their eyes suddenly flashed gold. They blinked before but had to quickly dodge an attack from Undertaker as he leapt up and swung hard. Amber snarled as they were forced onto the defence they returned all focus onto him as the eyes blinked out of existence. The shadows grew as they had to drop the chainsaw. With a two handed bo block of Undertaker’s Sotoba they snapped out a kick at his chest which sent him back hard.

The shadows swallowed them as their clear shade activated. They threw the pruner like a spear from the shadows, hard at Undertaker, before running off back to their bike and to circle back.

***

Ciel frowned as Sebastian jumped back down into the dying flames. They didn’t seem to be spreading. Undertaker met them in the middle as Grell and the stranger walked up. Undertaker looked at them as he held the strange weapons in one hand.

“It seems you two found some trouble,” he held out the scythes. Grell went to snatch her’s but the stranger took them both before she could.

“More caused and amplified.”

Ciel looked to him calmly, “And who are you exactly?”

He fixed his glasses, “I am William T Spears. An administrator at the Grim Reapers Staffing Association. I was originally tasked with retrieving one Grell Sutcliff.” He glared at her while holding both scythes. “She has violated several regulations. Killing people not on the Collection list as well using a Death Scythe that has been modified without authorisation. Just to begin with that is.”

She slid up to him still holding her injured hand to her chest, “But Will dear, it was so plan and boring…”

He hit her on the head with his own scythe so she dropped to the ground hard making a small crater. He dropped her scythe onto her chest and stepped over her grabbing hair.

“If you will excuse us.”

He began to drag her away as Undertaker watched with a small smile as Spears muttered to himself.

Sebastian looked to Ciel calmly, “Young Master, what shall we do?”

Ciel looked away from the reapers to where the other demon was, “Let them go… I am more concerned about the demon that got away.”

Undertaker looked back to his parlour calmly, “That was an odd one… Didn’t seem like it was under contract…”

Sebastian thought calmly, “They spoke of work… So they are under some form of obligation.”

Ciel frowned deeply, “What was it doing though…”

Undertaker moved to his door calmly and looked at the damage inside. Ciel followed with Sebastian behind him. The room once filled with pristine caskets and coffins was torn to shreds. Some just levered opened but the majority had been cut in half with the bodies following suit.

Undertaker huffed, “Making a right mess is what.”

Sebastian looked calmly, “It seems they were searching for something at the very least.”

Ciel frowned, “I don’t think it found it… It said cheat…” He rubbed at his right eye calmly before blinking and covering it quickly. “Sebastian-”

Undertaker cut it, “You two best head off. I have a mess to clean and you have other things to worry about.”

Ciel nodded, “Yes. Let’s go home. Now.” He turned and walked out quickly.

***

Sebastian went to follow calmly before Undertaker spoke again, “Butler?”

Sebastian looked to him calmly, “Yes Undertaker?”

“You best keep your newest addition close if an untethered demon is about. They are the kind to be drawn to power.” He moved a coffin lid not looking at him.

He gave a polite smile, “Thank you for the concern but I believe I can manage.” He followed his Master calmly. His Master lifted his arms as he stepped out. He scooped him up and took off across the rooftops.

“... Did you recognise the demon?” he glared out at the blurring world around them.

Sebastian thought calmly, “I believe it is a Devil rather than a demon.”

He frowned, “What is the bloody difference?”

He landed on the roof of the townhouse calmly, “I believe-” He stopped and kept his Master close as he looked into the trees.  He sighed, “It seems we have an infestation.”

His Master frowned deeply, “Probably what Madam Red was alluding to.”

He set the boy down on his feet by a chimney before, “Please wait here My Lord, I will-” He caught a shape coming up the driveway.

A now familiar one. The only oddity is what they rode. A small two wheel vehicle was quiet as it sped up the driveway. It whipped around to the kitchen side of the town house and came to a stop. They were now wearing a familiar coat as they swung off the strange vehicle. Six clawed fingers stretched above their head before a shot was heard. Sebastian leapt down and caught the bullet before it hit. They flinched before looking at him and grinning.

“Hey Sebastian. Nice catch.”

He looked into the forest calmly, “If you would please get the young Master off the roof. We both have questions for you I think.”

They grinned, “On it.” They made quick work of the wall before reaching the top as he dashed into the wood line around them. He made quick work of them while he heard his young Master draw a gun on the small Devil.

“Sebastian.”

He was back at his Master’s side in a moment while Amber stood with her hands up.

“... Is it the wig or horns throwing you?”

The Young Master blinked calmly, “Amber?”

They snorted, “Sebastian wouldn’t let just anyone approach you even with threats about.”

He lowered his gun, “The hell are you wearing?!”

They walked towards them, “My Devil’s gear. I told you. Fool. Empress. Devil. Each designed for specific tasks.”

He rubbed his head, “I’m getting a headache.”

They snorted, “Preaching to the choir right now. Oh by the way,” They reached into a pocket of the coat and pulled out the boy's eyepatch, “Here. I made sure to remove any traces of you at the scene.” They grinned at Sebastian, “This is a really nice jacket by the way. Lots of pockets.”

He snatched his eye patch back, “What on earth were you doing anyway? Sebastian said you were getting more of your gear.”

“I did… Just also clarifying some things for future knowledge sake. Which you will hear about in the morning when I have done up a report. For now you should probably get to bed.”

The Young Earl glared at them as they took off the jacket and handed it to Sebastian.

“Because I am a child?” His force had a cold dangerous tone to it.

They looked to him before slowly taking off the shades, “Correct me if I am wrong but you are the only living relative of one Angelina Dalles right?”

“What are you talking about?”

“Well, when her body is found, who’s door do you think the cops are going to knock on?”

The boy frowned and looked away, “Mine…”

“Exactly,” they pointed at him with their shades, “And you will lie better with some sleep rather than none. So go to bed.”

He huffed and turned away while Sebastian had to cover a laugh.

***

Amber sat outside by her bike as fiddled with her gear. The large cube case was open as she went over a checklist of what she had. The wig, third eye, shades and contacts were back in the gear case while she had the hidden rectangular one by her side to go over it next. She picked up a pink can of Monster and sipped it calmly as she looked at the vials muttering.

“Will need some more belladonna.. foxglove… datura… Would love a supply of mad honey…” She stuck her pen cross ways in her mouth as she pulled out more items. She paused suddenly, feeling the sense of being watched, “‘Ebaston?” She spoke around the bite of her pen.

The dark Butler over her into her peripheral, “You have a good sense of being watched.” He was grinning showing his fangs.

She looked at them calmly before taking the pen out of her mouth, “All humans do if they take the time to listen to instinct… You’re not out here to kill me right?”

He smirked at her as he moved in front of her, “Not yet…”

She pointed the pen at him, “Ordered to get my report now so you can tell him over tea when he wakes up?”

He chuckled softly, “No… The young Master was actually quite tired and went straight to bed.” Sebastian's eyes flashed as he looked at her, “Though that is an interesting suggestion…”

She smirked at him, “You won’t act on it without his order though so I am safe. For now anyway.” She went back to sorting through her things, “Besides I haven’t actually started it yet. I am doing an inventory and a gear check.”

He looked over the items around her, watching her quick fingers tally and mark in her journal while carefully moving pieces about.

“You’ve seemed to have grown some fingers in our time apart.”

She paused slightly before continuing, “Part of my Devil gear… Good for pickpocketing, climbing… That sort of thing.”

He leaned down and snatched Amber's left hand, “I don’t doubt that… But that is not the whole truth…” She glared at him as he slowly removed the glove. Between her ring and pinky sat a golden finger that was strapped two ways across the back and front of her palm and around her wrist.

She gripped onto the hand holding her's, causing a claw on the golden finger to grow with the flex and stabbed into the back of Sebastian's hand.

He tsked lightly at the small attack, “Now now. None of that.”

She huffed, “Well, you wanted to see so why not show it all.”

Sebastian felt the cool metal of the finger calmly, “I am merely curious.. I wonder why you kept your extra toes…”

She snatched her hand back glaring at him, “Toes are easier to hide than fingers… And when you want to be a nobody you remove what makes you stand out.”

He smiled at her before looking over the six fingered glove, “... May I keep this?”

Amber frowned, “Is this because I took one of your’s?”

He looked at her smiling still, “It only seems fair.”

She snorted, smiling, “You and I both know nothing in this world is fair… Last time was a deal for it…”

Sebastian smiled and stretched the fingers of the glove calmly, “Well, what do you want for it?”

Amber thought calmly before looking into the tree line, “The bodies still out there?”

He blinked in surprise before nodding, “Yes. Why?”

She looked to him, “I want three bodies for it.”

The Butler tilted his head, narrowing his eyes, “... One.”

She snorted, “That glove is specially made for myself and will take me a bit to make a new one. Three.”

Sebastian looked down his nose at her, “Why do you even want the corpses for it?”

“Easy source of carbon when cremated.”

He frowned as his eyes glowed once more, “Two.”

Amber thought calmly, “Two of my choice… And one question.”

He smirked at her calmly, “You are rather good at bargaining.”

She smirked, leaning forward, “That’s a compliment coming from you… Deal?” She held out her right hand calmly.

Sebastian looked at her hand calmly before taking it as his eyes dimmed, “Deal.”

They smirked and got to their feet, marching into the grove ahead of him. He followed after them calmly, they looked over the bodies calmly before picking out two of the heavier ones. Amber then spun to face him, grinning with the fangs still in their mouth. It was a dangerous smile.

***

“Now my question…”

Sebastian looked at their eyes, they were predatory. Glowing almost bright green in the moonlight. He suddenly got the sense of being trapped. It was only amplified by the horns and fangs, that he now seemed to remember them wearing. This was a Devil he was dealing with.

“... Your main goal was the question…”

They tilted their head still grinning, “I didn’t lie… I do want bodies to turn into ash… Ash is useful.. But yes. I did want you to answer a question… Well.. Lots of questions but I can’t be too greedy yet.”

He straightened as his eyes glowed once more, staring into the strange glowing green. He began stalking towards Amber calmly as his hands moved behind his back, “And what is your question?” His shadows began to flicker. He did not like being tricked.

“Did I make a convincing demon?”

His shadows stilled as his eyes dimmed, “Pardon?”

Amber dropped the guise of Devil and began to pace back and forth, speaking with their hands, “I know I fooled Grell and Spears, Undertaker I am not too sure on. But you called me a demon and you can’t lie. So, I am assuming, that means, even if for a brief moment, that you fully, truthfully, believed I was one. And that will be really useful information to have later on for one possible asshole that I would love to have the upper hand against. Kount ekqo ri buquin rafer epevluyo liaqm ko e mnovex bixo renao…”

Sebastian felt that strange tingle once more as Amber seemingly drooled that last line. He watched them calmly before clearing his throat. They snapped their gaze back to him.

“You did make a rather convincing demon, yes. You made me think of a freshly summoned demon that has yet to make a deal.”

They smiled at him, face much more human now, “Thanks. That is really good to know.”

He smiled back and moved to pick up the bodies they wanted, “With the way you behave with your Devil side, it seems you make for a very convincing demon all round…” He thought calmly, “It’s almost a shame that you are mortal…”

She snorted softly, “Please. Against you? I’d rather risk being dessert than competition. I know when I’m out-classed.”

He blinked at them in surprised, “Dessert?”

They grinned looking, “Sure, if I end up surviving that long. Ciel might want me dead by morning.”

He walked behind them seemingly to switch to their left side, inhaling silently as he went.

They had a tempting soul… A mouthwatering one… Ripe with pain, wrath, pride… The scent alone could drive a lesser demon mad with hunger… And Sebastian was starving…

He smirked at them once on their left, “You are a very odd mortal.”

They grinned turning to face him holding out their arms for the bodies, “At least you can’t call me boring. I will finish up my inventory stuff and get to work on the report. I will leave you to do your own tasks.”

He handed them the bodies calmly, “If you require anything else, Amber, please do not hesitate to ask.”

"I won't," they grinned and set down the bodies as they got back to work. “Have a good night Sebastian.”

After ensuring the rest of the bodies were dealt with and Amber, still working away next to a now large fire, he headed back inside to do some chores. He pulled out the black glove, looking it over calmly.

“... A Devil for dessert…” His eyes glowed as his fangs lengthened, “They do have such interesting ideas…”

Chapter Text

The next morning, and the few days following, were full of dreadful tasks. Dealing with the Yard, readying his own report for Her Majesty, arranging the Madam’s funeral and estate. Ciel hadn’t even had a chance to look over Amber’s report yet. Not that he had gotten it.

They were still writing away in their notebook, even while travelling to the church for the funeral. CIel glared at them as they worked, where he was seemingly ignored.

He picked up his cane and hit their knee. They jolted, kicking out towards him.

“Did you just kick me?!”

They rubbed their knee glaring at him, “You just hit a nerve that extends the leg when it bent like that. Don’t you have any basic anatomy training? Certain movements are involuntary when stimulated by outside influence.”

He huffed glaring towards the window, “You’re my tutor. Maybe you should teach me… And you still haven’t given me your report.”

They flicked through their note book and came to an envelope. They handed it to him, “I suggest you read it after the funeral. Better to keep a poker face.” They went back to writing, not looking up.

Ciel blinked at the envelope, turning it over to find a strange wax seal. Green wax seemingly dusted with gold on the raised dragon curled around a flower.

“Why is it sealed?”

“I misplace my stuff all the time… Well, that’s not quite true. It’s not misplaced but rather right in front of me but now part of the scenery so it is easily ignored. I seal important work so I know if anyone has tampered with it.”

He slipped it into his coat calmly as he watched them, “... If you finished the report, what are you working on?”

“Lesson plans, counter measures, recipes, grocery lists. That sort of thing.”

He narrowed his eyes, “Sebastian can handle the cooking and groceries.”

They looked to him from over their dark shades, “... Not that kind.” They turned their gaze back to their writing. “They are how I am a good thief. My Tessi gave me Science and Savagery. Bahba taught me how to Forge and Finesse. Shifu installed my Taste and Talons.”

He tilted his head, “And what does that mean exactly?”

They sighed, “It means that if I live long enough, I want to rebuild my forge, workshop and greenhouse. I don’t trust weapons made by hands I don’t know.”

He leaned forward, “You make your own weapons?” His mind raced with the implications.

They didn’t look up from their writing, “Weapons, jewellery, poisons and perfumes. I can’t rely on others to keep their mouths shut so I make my own just as those before me did. Nothing is above or below me. If it can be done, it will be done.”

He blinked, leaning back thinking, “I would like to see your work.”

They waved their hand, “Later. Other things are more important right now.”

The carriage came to a stop having arrived at the church. Ciel nodded and stood moving to get out. Amber followed behind calmly, leaving their book between the seat cushions.

***

Sebastian watched from the door as his Master made a proud display. Amber stood just outside the door, out of sight as the rose petals fluttered into the room. They were leaning against the wall, seemingly staring off into space. Undertaker on the other side of him watched the funeral calmly.

“Such a shame but a beautiful thing nonetheless. Don’t you agree?”

Sebastian remained watching, “Death does have its own beauty to it.”

Undertaker leaned back to look at Amber, “And you Beastie?”

Amber didn’t respond, seemingly still staring off into the horizon.

Sebastian blinked and looked to them, “Amber?”

Undertaker darted around him and studied them carefully. Sebastian leaned closer as well. Behind the dark shades, Amber’s eyes were closed, relaxed. It made their face have a softness, chin slightly tucked and breathing deep but quiet. Their weight rested solely on the wall. One ankle crossed over the other while their hands rested with thumbs in their pockets.

Undertaker gave a slight giggle, “They're asleep…”

He reached out to move a bit of hair from their face. Before Sebastian could even act on an unknown desire to stop him. Amber came to life in a flash. One hand grabbed onto his thumb and twisted it backwards while simultaneously pulling his forearm into range. They pushed off the wall as the other hand grabbed the sleeve of his robe and pushed it up to his elbow, revealing the criss-cross of strange scars like the one seen on his face. Amber’s mouth was wide, ready to cleave through bone.

Undertaker’s other hand snapped out and pressed finger hard against their cheeks. Their jaw locked open and at a safe distance Undertaker smiled at them.

“So wild…”

Amber glared at him from over their shades, pale green eyes filled with a hunger that could not be named. They shifted their fingers to seemingly get a better grip of Undertaker’s arm as their tongue licked at an incisor in thought.

Sebastian stepped forward, “Amber…”

They gave a low rumble and pushed the arm away while twisting their head from Undertaker’s grip.

The old man chuckled as he pulled down the sleeve, “Were you really asleep?”

They took off their glasses revealing heavy shadows around their eyes, “I have gotten very little lately. I thought a power nap before I had to answer questions would be useful.” They rub at their eyes as they moved from the wall, “So go laugh at someone else, you old thing.”

Sebastian frowned, watching them, “Amber, where are you going?”

They slipped their shades on, “For a walk, since I am, clearly, not free to sleep. You need me, whistle.” They stalked off, heading towards the trees beyond the grave stones.

Sebastian went to grab them but Undertaker held up a hand. Sebastian looked to him but he was watching them stalk off.

“They're hungry… Best leave them be.”

Sebastian stepped back to study the Undertaker, “And what exactly does that entail?”

Undertaker smiled at him, “Is that a question? You know my payment.”

Sebastian straightened, “But do you have the answers I seek? What are they?”

Undertaker smirked and moved to lean on the wall watching as Amber slipped between the trees.

“That answer will require a large payment… And it's not one even you can provide I believe. Not yet anyway…”

Sebastian frowned but did not reply right away. He continued his watch of the funeral keeping an eye on his master. He moved to follow when he saw Lau follow his Master into a side part of the church. The boy stood looking through the window while Lau leant against the wall.

“So, you won’t be telling her Majesty?”

His Master remained watching the sunlight, “I see no point. I was only asked to stop the attacks, not report who was doing them. I have seen to that.”

“Your world is full of quicksand. You sink further and further in but even if you reach the point of no return and all looks lost… You’ll still never call out for help. No, none of us will hear Lord Phatomhive’s pathetic screams. The Queen’s dog is too proud for that.” He turned his gaze out the window, “I will have to be careful, to not fall into my Lord’s care.”  

The boy put on his hat calmly, “The addictive nature of opium is becoming a problem. It is but a matter of time before it is all regulated in Great Britain.” He looked at him calmly, “When that happens your dens will be shut down.”

Lau pushed off the wall and moved towards him, “Then I will come up with another business. I am still interested in this country.” He smirked, placing a hand on his shoulder, “And in you my Lord. I expect you to continue to amuse me.” He turned and walked away.

The young Earl frowned and turned away, “Sebastian, we have somewhere to be. Come.”

He turned and followed after his young Lord, back outside to where Undertaker was now leaning on a grave. It was marked with only a name and two year dates.

Mary Jane Kelly
1863-1888

The three stood looking at it calmly.

“So this is her?” his Lord looked at the white lilies on the freshly turned dirt.

“Indeed, it is. The last victim of Jack the Ripper.”

Sebastian looked to his master from the corner of his eye.

“She was seemingly an immigrant. Noone around to claim her body,” the young Earl’s gaze did not leave the marker.

Undertaker leaned down and pinched the boy’s cheek, “But the Young Earl was oh so kind to build a grave for a whore. Even had me pretty her up.”

His Young Master batted his hand away staring daggers at him, “I am not kind.” He turned his gaze back to the grave, “I just knew… I knew I would not be able to save this woman.. I made no attempt too. Because my priority was Jack the Ripper and so I let her die, just like I let my own flesh and blood die…”

Undertaker leaned in further, “You regret what you did my Lord?”

The boy’s face remained blank, “No. Jack the Ripper is gone forever, and her Majesty’s task for me has been fulfilled.”

Undertaker hummed, “Victoria ey? I don’t much like ‘er… Sits back and watches while you do all the dirty work. Don’t seem fair to me..”

He closed his eyes and brought his ring to his face, “That is what a Phantomhive does. Past down through generations with this ring.”

Undertaker leaned back over him, “That ring ain’t nothin’ more than a collar that a Master puts on a dog.”

The Earl shoved him back, “I put it on myself.”

Undertaker grabbed onto his tied and pulled Ciel towards him, “I pray-”

Sebastian blinked as a mass of black slammed into Undertaker, taking him to the ground as his Master’s tie was cut.

***

They jumped up and back, off Undertaker. Amber glared at Undertaker, eyes with no barrier and full of every ill intent they could force. He might not be the threat they had feared, but that didn’t make him not one either. Their lips were coiled back, revealing their teeth in threat, aware they were showing the red that stained them.

Undertaker blinked, smiling as he raised his hands as the knife twitched in their hand. He slowly climbed to his feet.

“Maybe you're a dog yourself, little Beastie…”

Amber took a step forward, “You keep your prayers to yourself… They aren’t wanted and certainly not needed…”

He smirked, “Don’t like God do ya?”

Amber growled, “They can rot and starve. All of ‘em.”

Undertaker chuckled and stepped back and away. He looked to Ciel while Amber stalked, staying between him and those they deemed deserving.

“You best do well not to hang ya-self little Lord… I would be very disappointed if you did. Stop by anytime you need me. You and that funny butler of yours…”

He walked away lifting his hand as he went. Amber glared after him, relaxing their stance only once he was out of sight. They turned to Ciel and Sebastian calmly putting their shades back on.

Ciel frowned at him, “What was that?”

Amber shrugged not looking at him, “Well placed caution. Undertaker is a threat I do not treat lightly.”

Sebastian frowned, “Threat how?”

Amber looked the other way, “Lots of ways. Knowledge that is bought by strange means while probably only fed small bits of whatever was actually bought. He is old in his profession but does not actually work directly in it, which either states he is respected enough to be left alone or is dangerous enough to be cast out. He is obsessed with the Phantomhive family, at worst, though what little I saw it’s at least not to the degree I originally planned for.”

Ciel stepped forward, “What does that mean?”

Amber looked to him, “It’s in the report.”

They watched as the two both blinked at them.

Ciel frowned, “Why are your teeth red?”

Amber tilted their head, “I found berries in the trees.”

Sebastian smirked and looked to them, “That is a lie…”

They huffed looking away, “No it's not. I did find berries in the woods.”

Ciel frowned thinking, “What did you do?”

Amber grinned revealing more of the red staining, “Eat them.”

Ciel frowned, “Sebastian.”

The butler stepped forward quickly grabbing their face, “I do smell berries...” He turned their face slightly and lifted a lip to reveal more teeth. He smirked and pulled a small down feather from between their teeth, “But the red is blood.”

Amber huffed and pulled away, stepping back, “So you even catch lies of omission… Wonderful.”

Ciel frowned, “You bit a bird?”

Amber looked to him, “You can’t judge me. You hunt.”

He snapped at them, “I don’t bite my kills!”

“No. You shoot them, which is loud and reeks in my opinion.” Amber followed their arms, “And you technically do. You just have them cooked first which I did too… After.”

Ciel sighed, bringing his hand to his forehead, “Whatever…” Ciel looked back to the white lilies on the grave.

Sebastian moved to lay the cloak over his shoulders. Amber rolled their eyes looking away they moved to lean on another grave stone as the pair went over their discussion of morals and hesitation. They watched as Earl gave the order and the Butler knelt.

“... Ya both done?”

The pair snapped their gazes to them as Amber tilted their head.

Ciel cleared their throat, “That is not anything against your own loyalty Amber-”

They pushed off the stone, “Save it. If you trusted me, I would have to rethink having you as my student.”

Sebastian stood calmly watching them, “You know the young Master doesn’t trust you?”

Amber walked up to Ciel, “He would be stupid if he did…” They smirked at him, “I’m a stranger that knows your secrets while you know very little of mine. And what you do know, you have no way to verify, yet.” Their face became sombre, “Trust is earnt… I will not have a student of mine that does not question me at every turn. Lack in doing so means you're naive… which is a polite way of calling someone stupid. So, Ciel,” they looked over the rim of their shades, eyes alit with predatory nature, “any questions?”

Ciel looked into their eyes unafraid, “Why do you help me despite knowing all you do, with how you are likely to end up doing so?”

They blinked slowly and pushed their shades up their nose, “Well you do have a taste for the questions I am most unwilling to answer… A good sign really.” They sighed, “It is a pointless story to share so I will give you the bits that matter. I walked a rather similar path to you… Though when you cried out, someone answered…” They turned, heading back to the carriage. “Do not mistake my help for sympathy though. I simply want to make sure you get exactly what you wish… It isn’t as satisfying to leave it up to other means…”

The pair eyes trailed them head back up to the carriage in the dimming light before following.

***

Ciel read over the report on the carriage ride home. His eyes slowly widening as he read more and more.

He snapped his eyes up to Amber, “You can not be serious?!”

Amber was leaning back against the seat, one leg crossed over the other with his hands rested on his stomach, “It was a possibility I wanted to rule out and I did.”

He looked back to the report shaking in his hands, “He.. He’ll-”

“No. I found no evidence of it happening, and on that path he would have kept to some of the actions I listed. But it isn’t the case so you don’t have to worry about that.”

Ciel looked back to him, “Sebastian said it was impossible for him-”

“Be glad Ciel. If it were possible by means other than Sebastian… He would have stolen your Name, your Title, your Fiancée, your Company…”

“No, he…”

“And certain people would choose him over you because of the lies you told to make power for yourself… But it isn’t the case, so you at least don’t have to worry about that.”

“... How do I know you’re not lying?”

“Have Sebastian question me about the report if you like. But I am not lying. You need my honesty to learn the lessons I teach for the path you walk. And the Truth is rarely a nice thing…”

He looked back to report calmly, “That is true… The truth is an ugly thing.”

Amber shrugged, “I prefer to call it bittersweet. But that might be my bias for knowing the truth.”

Ciel nodded, thinking, scanning over the report calmly before holding it out to him, “Burn it.”

Amber took it back and began to tear it into small pieces, “Smart kid.”

“How so?”

“Besides it holding secrets you don’t want out? It has ideas someone may want to try and do themselves. It also alludes to having someone on your side that may have knowledge of future events. Always best to not let others know the cards you hide up your sleeve.” He rolled up a small piece and popped it into his mouth to chew.

Ciel frowned, “What are you doing?”

He spoke around the paper, “I’m not starting a fire in the carriage.” He swallowed and popped another piece in.

Ciel huffed looking away, “Doesn’t mean you have to eat it. You could have waited until we got back to the manor.”

“Where nosy servants work and ask questions? No thank you.” He continued to slowly get rid of the report as he looked out the window.

“You don’t mind me asking questions.”

“You’re my student. It’s your job.”

“You said if I trusted you, you would have not taken me as a student.”

“... I have very little patience for stupidity or willful ignorance. A questioning mind is an intelligent one, willing to learn. Speaking of learning, I want to have you learn how to properly blend into crowds.”

Ciel sat back, “What?”

“You did well at the party but that is the people you were raised to be like.” He popped the last of the report into his mouth, “Your street urchin look was barely that. A look . Not a good one either, the shirt was too nice, too clean and you still spoke like an upper crust… Not to mention having Sebastian so close looking like he did gave you away as some form of nobility.”

Ciel huffed, “I don’t-”

“Do ya know havin’ a Berry Wine out in the open makes ya an easy mark.” His tone of voice shifted to something more of his home. “Well, it would if it weren’t for ya Butler… Who carries too much bloody Clank himself. Not that I ever hear it rattlin’ on him. But I know he at least carries some of it on ‘is body… Ya don’t like him cheating too much with his powers.”

Ciel blinked at him, “What on earth are you talking about?”

Amber smirked, “Things a street urchin would know.” He turned his gaze to the window, “So you will be learning. The more you know, the less people can get away with.”

Ciel rested his cane between his feet leaning back, “Fine… I want to see your weapons too.”

Amber nodded, “I’ll show you back at the manor.” He fiddled with the wax seal, rolling it over his knuckles as the world rolled past outside.

***

It was almost midnight by the time they all arrived at the manor. The servants all stood outside, ready to greet their Master home. They all greeted him calmly and Ciel greeted them in return. Amber had moved to get his bike off the carriage and began to walk it around the side. He walked slowly, thinking about what he was about to do.

Ciel called out behind him, “Amber you said-”

“Yeah, yeah. Come on then. I’m not going to show you out front. I am thinking of what to use as a target.”

Ciel frowned and followed, “You’re getting rather disrespectful in how you’re speaking…”

“I haven’t slept much since we went into the city.”

They servants follow as Sebastian moved up to him, “Then perhaps it is better if you don’t show-”

“Quiet ynovrrk kik. I am only showing him one weapon… Can’t really show off the other until I have someone I can kill.”

Ciel tilted his head, “What did you call him?”

“Nothing that isn’t true, but it isn’t insulting, so he can’t be angry either.”

He parked the bike and pulled up the seat revealing the case hidden away. The servants all leaned in as he pulled it out and turned to Sebastian.

“Palms up please.”

Sebastian looked to Ciel before getting a nod and presented his palms. Amber rested the case into his palms, felted carefully across the dark metal, like it was something revered. He flicked the hidden seals with quick fingers and the case hissed open.

Inside laid a braid of long red and black hair, enough to fool an outsider into it being a soft rope scarf. In the middle of the scarf sat a black sniper rifle with gold etchings of scales and a clear magazine of gold bullets that seemed to glow in the darkness. A silver rapier with a guard made of twisting vines, a clear handle with a strange amber liquid inside and a green scabbard with belladonna and cardinal flower detailing. Between the two weapons was a slightly burnt and heavily battered notebook, many tabs of paper sticking out.

His eyes looked at the notebook briefly before turning to pull out the rifle. He looked it over making sure it was right before clipping in the magazine.

He turned to Ciel, “You got a statue in the garden you’re bored with? A big rock?”

Ciel frowned thinking, “You’re going to shoot a stone?”

Amber smirked, “I’m going to obliterate a stone with a single bullet.”

Ciel folded his arms, “Just one bullet? Not possible.”

Amber turned and marched into the garden, “Then you are getting a lesson tonight. Pick one or I will.”

Ciel followed looking over the statues. There were a lot in the garden. Some were depictions of Greek gods. Some recreations of more famous statues. Amber stopped a far bit away in front of one more Angelic in depiction.

It was of an Angel seemingly extending a hand downwards to a child. The face of the angel was deceptively soft while the child was trapped in eternal desperation. Amber looked to Ciel as he looked at the statue. The boy nodded once.

He took aim calmly, “Then step a good bit back. This is gonna rattle ya chest.”

Amber made sure his feet were planted as they all moved behind him. He breathed in and held.

Ciel and all servants, bar one, took a step back clutching their chests like they had been hit as a sound shattered the night. The young Lord pulled their hand slowly from his chest like he was checking for blood.

Bard, having been the good soldier he was, was the first to recover. He leaned towards Finny and Mey-rin.

“Thought he said he would obliterate it?” his voice a gruff whisper. “Bit of a let down…”

Sebastian smirked and stepped forward to speak but Amber lowered the gun as the rock began to bubble from the small hole made. It grew hot with glowing golden veins cracking through before the angel split apart.

A fragment of the Angel’s face landed at Amber’s feet. He nodded and turned to face them calmly, raising an eyebrow above his shades.

Ciel blinked before coming forward to study the destruction.

“Why would you need something like this?”

Amber smirked and unclipped the magazine, “When people hide my desires behind reinforced steel and a delicate touch is getting me nowhere.” He took a bullet out of the mag and held it out for him, its gold glow fully seen. “Lovely little chemical bomb that works its way between faults and folds before a timed explosion that can destroy anything it pierces.”

Ciel took the bullet calmly looking it over. It was small, even in his small hand.

“And you made this?” he looked at him calmly.

Amber plucked the bullet from his fingers and moved back to Sebastian and the others. He slid it back into the magazine.

“Can’t take full credit. The chemical recipe was my Tessi’s. Though my Bahba was the one to design the bullet.”

He laid it in the case Sebastian still held in his hands while the other servants watched. They blinked at him calmly.

Finny suddenly grinned, “You’re like us. Like how I’m the Gardener.”

Amber looked to him before laughing, “But of course I am. My Title as a Tutor is just as true as any others I carry.”

Mey-rin smiled, coming forward bringing her hands together, “Oh, it is so nice to not have to worry about you freaking out, it is.”

Amber snorted, trying not to laugh, “Oh I freaked out when I met this one.” He pointed to Sebastian, “Thought I was having a brain aneurysm or something.”

Bard laughed, “Scared ya did he?”

Amber looked at him, “You have no idea.”

Tanaka sipped calmly on some tea.

Sebastian leaned down to him grinning, fangs peaking through, “You still don’t act scared Amber.”

He pointed at the Burler's face, “We have already discussed my response to fear when it comes to you.”

He leant back up calmly and looked down into the case he still held. 

Amber followed his gaze, “Now, this other weapon.” He picked up the rapier calmly, “I said I can’t really show this one off unless I kill someone. But I can explain it.”

Ciel frowned, “It’s a sword, how is it special?”

Amber smirked and showed him the handle as the amber liquid shifted inside, “By being poisonous. The second it is out of its scabbard, this poison is slowly released along the blade. At the moment I have a concentrated Belladonna extract in there mixed with a rather nasty component to make poison change its activation to venom. A single small cut and it is death for almost anyone.”

Ciel stepped back, “And how did this weapon help with your previous employment ?”

Amber looked at him, “The same way as the other. Removes what is between me and my desires when a more silent approach is needed.” He set the sword back into the case, “So… About my workshop?”

***

Sebastian watched his Master and Amber stare each other down. The Devil was out to play right now. Amber was displaying his use to his Master. Not that it was false. No, he was simply proving himself to be more useful alive than dead. Despite the Truths he knew.

It was a good tactic. Amber certainly had the cunningness to join the Hunt. Laid the right traps. Used the right bait.

Sebastian tilted his head slightly, studying Amber closely. His face was calm, giving nothing away. His head slightly tilted in a way that would allude to it being an innocent question. The shades he wore hid his eyes, and any true intent.

His Master nodded, “Yes. You may have your workshop… So long as you forge weapons for me and mine.”

Amber smiled a seemingly soft smile, “Deal.”

He stuck out his hand and Sebastian watched as the deal was struck. He got an primal urge to step in but it flitted away in less than an instant.

Amber quickly turned to face him, shutting the case and pulling it from his grasp.

“Well, best get to work.”

Sebastian grabbed the back of his collar as he stepped away, “And where are you going?”

Amber blinked as he was turned to face him, “... To start building the workshop.”

His Master frowned, “You’re going to build it now?”

Amber looked to the boy, “Why not?”

The servants, his Master and Sebastian all blinked before Sebastian spoke in his more quiet tone, like if one was talking to someone not all quite there.

“Because, Amber, it is rather late. I believe everyone is wanting to go to bed.”

Amber tilted his head, “That’s okay. I’ll be quiet and I work better at night anyway. Besides, it will probably just be foundations tonight.”

His Master frowned, “Why not have Sebastian do it?”

Amber tilted his head, “We discussed my trust of things built by hands I don’t know.”

Sebastian leaned in smirking, “Oh? You don’t know my hands?”

Amber looked at him through his shades. He grabbed the young Master, pulled him over and blocked his little ears while grinning.

“I would be happy to know them better, Ynovrrk Kik.”

Sebastian felt that fleeting feeling in the base core again but could not act on seemingly the desire to grab when his Master shook Amber off.

“Why did you do that? What did you say?”

Amber looked to him, “Something that would have made you turn green.” He pointed to the other servants showing their mostly flushed faces. “Make an educated guess on what might have been said by them and go from there.”

The young boy made a face, “You mean-”

“Yes. But beyond the issue of hands. I have traditions when it comes to my work. They require me. If it makes you feel better, you can send Sebastian down to supervise after you’ve gone to bed.”

Sebastian watched his young Master, he was stumbling into each well laid trap and distraction.

His Master nodded, “Fine. But don’t be too loud.” He turned and headed into the manor. Sebastian herded the other servants inside before looking back.

The Devil smiled at him and gave a little wave before turning, carrying their case off as they went. Sebastian frowned as he moved to ready his Master for bed. Once settled he had moved to the roof to watch over the little Devil.

***

They worked calmly, ignoring the eyes they could feel on their back. They had mapped out their lots, burnt away the grass and was now levelling the soil. They focused on their footwork and the pattern they worked in. A sound foundation made for a strong structure. They stepped sure and sound in the odd pattern.

A strange count in their mind. 9, 3, 12. 4, 12, 8. Repeat. Turn. Repeat. They didn’t have a single misstep as they raked the soil, stamping it down behind the work. It was like an odd little dance. Something to keep time in without much thought.

Their mind openly wandered with the easy task. Thinking over their student. He needed work, but he could certainly become even more formidable. He already was, he had to battle wits with a demon after all, but he was lacking in places he shouldn’t be. Especially with his line of work.

9, 3, 12. 4, 12, 8.

Not that it was his fault, he had to rebuild his name and reputation. That did not leave much room for self improvement. Ciel had power to draw from his name that could be reclaimed. They did not have that and drew power from anonymity. But he could learn a few of their tricks.

9, 3 12. 4, 12, 8.

If the Butler was willing.

They knew Sebastian. He liked tailoring his meal. Twisted and turned the boy certain ways but still allowed free will. He would be harder to navigate. Not that they would step in the way of the deal. Hunger was not something they would deny.

9, 3, 12. 4, 12, 8.

Sebastian could be a lot of fun too. Especially if their time ended up being short. But they had to test and see if they could draw genuine curiosity at least.

As the last of the lots were levelled the sun began to rise. They huffed, turning their head away from the light and rub their eyes under their shades. They studied the lots calmly, four in total. One, a perfect square, large enough to cover a far bit of ground. Another, a chunky rectangle, a bit further off to allow for undisturbed light. The last two, semi connected, that would be both open and closed when finished.

They lifted the rake to lay other their shoulders and twisted their back, the sound of popping echoing in the red morning light. They turned their gaze to the dawn.

“... Storm… Wonderful.”

A voice sounded behind them causing them to flinch.

“I haven’t felt a pressure shift.”

***

Sebastian smirked as Amber fumbled with their rake. They leaned on it and sighed out slowly, a hand on their chest.

“I’m going to get you a Cat’s bell… Not that it will do any good.” Their eyes looked at him over the shades. They had gotten worse, the bags now heavier and creeping entirely around their eyes.

He leaned in smiling, “My, my. Your eyes are getting worse. I think you should sleep.”

They grumbled, “Ciel needs a lesson in blending. I need to finish the structures.” They leaned further on the rake, “I can sleep later.”

Sebastian carefully moved to touch their shoulders, “But can you even stay awake for it? You’re starting to fade. When was the last time you slept?”

“... Does the few minutes at the funeral count?”

Sebastian leaned towards their ear and whispered softly, “No. I don’t believe so.”

“Hmmm then the night before we left for London.” They turned and flicked the end of the rake at his head.

He raised an eyebrow as he looked at them, now smiling with a tired cheeky smile.

“And don’t think that I don’t know how you’re trying to lull me into giving in. You’re a good Predator. Doesn’t mean I won’t bite back though.”

He smiled and pulled the rake out of their hand and behind himself. They stumbled and fell into his chest. He wrapped his other arm around them holding them up.

“Oh? But didn’t you wish to learn my hands better?”

They snorted and curled their fingers into his jacket, “Ha. You’re good Sebastian.” They leaned back to look up at him, “But I don’t have the energy for that… Nor is my mind up for that kinda game. Tell ya what.” They tilted their head, “You win this round. I will go get some sleep if you pass on to Ciel that he has until dawn tomorrow to make a list of how he could better blend in with the common street crowd.”

Sebastian smirked, “Win this round? I believe I will win them all.” He scooped them up before they could argue, “But yes. I will tell the young Master.”

Amber jostled in his arms as he carried them before settling. They gripped onto the jacket calmly as their head lulled onto his shoulder.

“You’re probably right…” Their eyes began to drift, “Kar u ex peiruquin tiunt ri tuno kia joquin.”

Sebastian felt that strange feeling once more, it was even more intense when touching them. He looked down at their face now soft with sleep as they rested in his arms.

He leaned into their face as he breathed out barely making a sound, “I will devour you…”

They stirred slightly, nuzzled their forehead under his chin before falling into an even deeper slumber.

Sebastian blinked at the action before he felt himself slip. Far to many teeth in his grin as his shadow flickered as he stepped into the dark kitchen not yet touched by the quiet dawn.

Chapter Text

The stars glimmered in the room, forming and twirling above the Devil’s head. Greens and golds adorning the clouds as they laid reading the Book of Truths. Flicking through intricate designs, stances and formulas as the Queen and Dragon danced just before them. The Tiger sat by the door, watching his Cub climb onto the bed with the Devil.

They shared a far too toothy grin with gapped secrets between them.

A golden clawed hand ruffled the Devil’s hair as the scene shifted. The Tiger was carrying off the Cub while the Queen gently took away the Book. She settled by the Devil and tucked the soft clouds around them. Sweet and spice curled into the Devil’s nose as they gave a happy hum.

The Dragon leaned down grinning as he offered a cup of warm, dark Soul. The Devil sipped softly, content, while the Queen started a story to lure the light away.

It was a night for stories. A night of Victory. A night of a Fool’s Death.

The sound of a squeaking mewl echoed through the halls, followed by a Tiger’s battle cry. The Dragon held the Devil close in his golden arm. His all seeing eye tracked through the wall and pointed. The Queen raised her wand and blasted through the wall. A figure fell cursing as they rushed past.

The Devil was clawing at the Dragon’s shoulder trying to get to the Cub but they were held firm. The Tiger was still roaring, destroying, blocking the pests from taking anything more… But they would not be stopped.

They were all in the Tower.

The Tower...

The Tiger held the Cub in fine silks as he watched the door. Eyes gleaming and paws soaked in blood. None touched the Cub.

The Dragon was flicking fast through the Book of Truths. Eyes deep in desperation, trying to find something. A spell, a secret, a hope.

The Queen watched the Devil, eyes filled with determination. Her wand only had one shot left, and this foe was not one that could be harmed by it it seemed.

Nothing was above nor below. What must be done, will be done.

She walked to the Dragon and turned the page to the Tower . The Tiger, the Dragon, the Devil, all looked up to her, each with their own expression. Something shook the Tower causing dust to fall and cracks to form. Her face, stoic and calm. Soon, two turned to agreement while the last remained confused.

The Tiger moved to the Devil, still holding his Cub close to his chest. He pulled the red ribbon from his hair and held it out. The Devil took it calmly.

“You must use fang and claw, always. Never yield to any that are not worthy. Devour anyone who is not.”

The Devil looked to the Cub who was looking right back. The stars were slowly dimming. He reached out his hand to their chest. The Devil returned the action causing a spark between them. A single gift of understanding, of the Wheel. A new and old energy forming in tamdem. They spoke together.

“Hutjr.”

The Queen stepped forward holding both Copper and Shadow wrapping it around their neck calmly.

“You mustn’t act without purpose. You will have the world in your grasp, to hold or crush. Act as you must to survive.”

The Dragon came forward and knelt before them, the Book of Truths between them.

“You must be you. You must never show yourself. Never change yourself. Change is natural. Do you understand?”

“A̶̧̢̢̞̦̩͎̤̝͇͎̜̖̒̇͒̈͆̀̾̓̄͝͠m̸̞͙̤̝̻̤̳̺̪͇̠̗͚̥̿͛b̶͚̰͔̞̹͗e̴͙̮͉̼͔͔̓̒̎̈̔̍r̷̰̯̩͈̭̮̪̼̗͇̰͖͂ ̷̡̩͇̥̻̣̣̮̯̲͎̐̀͛̎́̓͆͒̕͠͝ͅͅV̴̨̲̥̟̝̰̋̓̈̽́̋͊͒͐̈́̂̎̓̚ö̴̙́͊̆̊̈́̈́̀͝͝ṇ̷̡͚͓̿̈́̓ ̶͎̝̳̻̯̻̥͖̙͚̖̔͒̏͜T̷͓̦̜̣̾̑̊͛̉̕͘̚͝o̴̧̠̤̱̽͂͛̀͋͜͝͠͝͠ư̸̠̬̐̓̃̆͛̌̈́̈̀̚̚͝͝s̶̞͓̤̼͍͚͕͈͐̃͛̚͜͠͝͠l̷̗̟̤̭̥̻̙͔͈̥͚͂͛̒͆́͗̉́̽̉͗y̶̡̨̞̩̰̲̣͖͈͚̦͙͕̮͂͛̈́̊̅͝͝.”
“S̶̨̻̳͈̤̫͖̺̄̈́̍̈̓̉́̌̓̌̚͘͜͜͝ͅt̷̝̐̀́̃̐̚͜ỹ̴͕̦̦̟͎͆͊̉͌͑͊̑͆̚m̴̦͍͖̯̹̉̋̐̾͝ǐ̷̯̘̭̩̩̤̫̼̖̻͇̖̺͆͌͂ŗ̸͍̳̲̯̮͍̝̼̦͖͖̿͑̒̕͝ ̸̡̒͐̔̈͋Ă̴̻͍͚͇͖̳̻̩̞̟̜̲̖̜̻̈̊͌̽ŗ̶̟̼̖̜̜̙̜̹̠͖̅̐̆̓̓͝ş̴̩̺̥̟̻̠̖̞̅͑͑̌̏̆͋̀͂̊̀̚̚͝ȩ̷̹̥̈́̿͋̈́̈́̏̾̿̋̾̉̈́̈́́͝ņ̴̯̟̿̃͛̽̅͑͝é̸̯͎̙̦̟͉̦͔͚̩̞̗͇̳̯̑̚ͅͅ ̵̨̡̼̻͈̣̤̞̻̪͍̤͓͍͎͈̮̋͂T̶̨̡̜̣̩̫̹̥̺̀̈́̀̄̍̉̃́̀̅̈́͜͝i̴̛̙̱͓̦̾̀̔̌̇̅̌̏s̷̡̨̺̟̜͖͈̣̯̞̺̲̤̭̖̭͍̪̈͐̍̕̚a̶̹̮̙̯͉̜̪̘̦͍̤̼̲̥̞͓̬͓̞̻͑̂͊̃̂̑̊͗̏̉̄̄̋͠ň̵̘̟̜̞̫͕͎̜̯̰̜̪͈̟͈̠̮͎̘̙̒̍̾͋̄̑͘͠ǵ̶̜̻̗̥͇̜̙͗̃͆͑̍́̓̾̅͂̿͊̎̀͜͝ṛ̷͂͗̃̅̇̌͐͂͂͛́́͒͑̆̓̈́͐̽̽̅͘̕̚̕͝͝͝â̵̗̤͜v̸̡̙̙̪̼̲̜͕̜̙̙͚̒͐̉̈́͐͐̃͗̔̉̑͌́͝ȅ̴̢̧̛̛͙̠̖̯̗͚̤̭͉̞̖̯͔̯̠͈̬͔̻̟͙̩̰̞̳͉͂͑͊̌̓̌̇̐̐̉͑̈́̈́̍̈̽̋͌̈́͜͝͝ͅ.”
“W̸̢͖̣̼͖̣̟̰̌͛͛̀͆̈̈́̇̂̏̀̔̐͌͛̈͜͜ͅi̸̹̣̪͈̞̝̘̦͔͍̓ͅͅl̶̢͚̭̭͖̘̺̺̙̱̝͓͕̖̣̆͊͊h̶̢͔͚̗͎̖̾̉̒̈́̇͋͌̕e̶̢̝̭̗̘͇̺̤̦̘̻̫̝̹̅͜͠l̵͕͈̠̘̇̃̽͐m̵̨͔̖̘̹̣̟̖͔͙̘̫̿̀͑̆̂́̆̌͐̒͊̌͘͘̕í̶̢̛͈̺̩̖̮͇̞̫̞̈́̅̃̓̓̅̈́̄͐͂n̷̢͖̣̩̦̦̬̺̣͔̦͌a̸͎̾̽͂̆̆̊̅͒̊̓̌́͛̏̓̕̚ ̵̟̣̣̥͈̩̤͖͙̳̫͛̍̿͐̃͛͑͆̾̽̂͝A̷̡̭̺̤̘͖͔̭̗̖̥̽̑ű̴̗͔̭͉̣̫̞̱̖̬̓̌̄̌͠ͅr̷̜̝̫͈̰̀̈́͊e̸̠̪̺̞̜̤͒͑̒̈́̆̐͑͝͠ͅļ̵̱͙̹̩̲̑̚͠͝ȋ̵̢̡̳̜̲͉̮̯̱̤͔̙̲̣̞̪͔̈̃͊̋̽͋͐͊̅͗̊̕͝e̷̛͖̳͓̙̳̜̮̲͉͋͒̆̔̐́̅͂͋̽̓͜ͅn̶̼̱͇̫͖̮͉̣̟͒͑̒̾̽ ̴̣̬̲̑̓͂͒̓̒̈́B̷̧̨̨̻̠̺͚̀͝o̷̜̬͓͉̜̠̩̞̭̬͍͙̦͕̹͆̈̑̆́͋͋̈́̑̒̓̈͗̕͘͝d̸̡̯̝̝̦̘͇̬̟̞̪̩͖͉̳̅̃̃̓̿ͅͅi̶̺̎͋̒͗n̵̳̤̫̺͉̬͙͎̙̪͉̩̬̯̎̎̀͝ͅ”

They were lifted and held as the Tower shook once more. The pests were desperate it seemed. The Tiger shattered a window quickly as the Devil was carried. The Queen and Dragon bestowed a kiss each as the Tiger scruffed their neck.

There was a flash of chrome when they were tossed from the window. The Queen pulled out the device as they all turned their backs to the Devil and faced the shadow of Death.

The Tower exploded with a bright green flame throwing the Devil further into the Stars.

***

Sweat flung in the air as Amber shot up, clutching PB to their chest. Wild eyes studied the room slowly coming into focus. They slumped forward, moving slowly to lay on their chest and hid their head with their Pretty Boy Rabbit.

The sound of the servants yelling about seemingly Bard blowing something up, drifted under the door. They exhale hard into the sweat drenched sheets before gently setting PB to the side.

Amber dragged themself off the bed. Moving, they grabbed a simple set of clothes, a towel, a little small vial and an odd black glass bottle. They turned their gaze to the window, seeing only a light drizzle before moving to the door.

Their footsteps were silent as they walked, eyes unfocused as they trudged the hall like a ghost. The voices had quieted with only seemingly the Butler’s voice carrying threats on the still air in the halls.

Grabbing the handle to the servant bathroom quarters, Amber lifted the door to close it to keep what quiet they could. The doors in this manor didn’t squeak, but it never hurt to be cautious. Old habits and all.

They made sure to heat the water and add in the small vial as the water pumped into the tub. There were advancements in technology, more than what should be for the era. But one cause was already disproven.

It might be a matter of Space rather than Time. Historical figures and Events versus the more unusual things. Certain aspects improved while others were stagnant.

Amber sank low into the bubbles as they uncorked the bottle.

It would be interesting to see how it all played out.

***

Sebastian frog-marched Bard towards the bathroom. Not only had the cook blown a hole in the kitchen. Again. He was covered in flour, blood and carrot pulp.

Bard was fighting the best he could against the hold, “I said I was sorry. I can walk myself ya know.”

“The young Master insisted that you be supervised for the rest of the day since you are feeling creative. So, now, I need to watch over you while preparing dinner and I won’t have you filthy while doing so.”

He let go once they reached the door.

Bard huffed and grabbed the door swinging it open, “I bloody get it. Sorry.”

When he turned his head to the room he froze.

Sebastian followed his gaze and found pale green eyes staring at the pair of them. There was a dull predatory glint. Like the danger of having your throat ripped out was present but it was like the creature was more engaged in sunbathing.

Sebastian saw Bard’s hand start to tremble on the handle as the grip tightened. Amber turned their gaze away as a more softer voice leaning towards feminine whispered into the room.

“You know, one should typically knock on shut doors, especially spaces of a more private nature…”

Bard turned bright red at the ears and slammed the door shut in his own face, “Sorry! I- fuck!” He dashed down the hall.

Sebastian called after him, frowning, “You still need to clean up before you go anywhere near the kitchen.”

He pulled out a blindfold calmly, tying it tightly before knocking on the door calmly.

“Sure, go ahead,” their voice had dropped to a more masculine lean.

Sebastian entered calmly and walked to the tub calmly, “I thought you were sleeping.”

“Explosion woke me up…” their voice was shifting pitches like they couldn’t decide on what they wanted.

He heard the sound of a bottle swishing before a deep swallow. Sebastian inhaled calmly, scenting the air. He smelt pomegranates, cedarwood and lily of the valley. The salty smell of sweat and damp linen, not yet washed away fully. He took another breath in to smell a sweet berry wine under their breath.

“I can not seem to place your choice in drink,” he circled the tub coming to stand at their back.

He heard a shift in the water, the glass bottle ringing against the side of the tub.

“It’s a Nightshade wine.”

He stopped mid-stepped, inhaled once more before moving a stool at the head of the tub, “It’s not poisonous.”

The sound of the swirling bottle filled the air as he took a seat.

“That’s not quite true. All alcohol is poisonous. Humans just have a rather tame affect to it in most cases,” they spoke slow, like they were feeling the words in their mouth as the air formed sound. “But no. It’s a Black Nightshade wine. Not Belladonna.”

He reached out and touched their hair, the feel of sweat soaked into his gloved fingertips, “You’re not drunk are you? It is a very bad habit to drink near water.”

“... I don’t get drunk outside of my Devil gear…”

Sebastian tilted his head at the new piece of information, “Oh? And why is that?”

He was meant with silence before he heard the sound of the bottle being corked. He felt it get close to his hand.

“Hold this please.”

He took it calmly before the sound of water spilling over the edge filled the room. He blinked behind his blindfold as Amber seemingly dunked themself harshly in the water.

After a bit they came back up and breathed in deep and calm. He reached out once more for their hair, the water soaking into his glove. They were seemingly in a state of distraction, a good chance to learn some more about them. He carefully set the bottle down as he moved both hands to their hair.

“Would you like help washing your hair Amber?”

“Yes…” their voice finding focus in its tone. “Yes please Sebastian.” He heard them shift and rest their head on the edge of the tub. “Does that blind fold actually do anything?”

He began to carefully lather their hair, “Why would it not?”

“Well, I always thought you could just see through the gaps between the treads with your more enhanced sight. And dark cloth items are far easier to see through than lighter ones when that close to the face. But I guess with that response you don’t really do that. Which is understandable, no real need too.”

Sebastian continued to wash their hair calmly as he focused his sight. They were right. It was relatively easy to see through the fabric when he focused on the gaps between the weaves. He turned his gaze to them.

Pale green eyes, still in that lazy predatory gaze, watching the ceiling. A blank face of no real emotion, just a state of being. Their arms rested on the sides of the tub showing the bright colours of intricate designs of flora, scales and stripes.

“And what if I was doing such a thing? You make it sound like it wouldn’t bother you.”

They shrugged, “Why would it? I don’t have anything you haven’t seen before.”

He tilted his head, “Your extra toes are rather rare.”

They smirked, giving a snort, “That wording would fool others. But I know what you are and that comes with age. Age means you’ve been around and seen a lot. I know you have seen extra toes.”

He chuckled, “True. But it is still uncommon, even for one like myself. And are you calling me old?”

“No. Old implies wear and tear. Something slowly breaking down. You are Aged. Like wine or cheese, you’ll only get better as time marches on. Besides…” they shifted, resting their feet on the edge of the tub and wiggling their toes, “It’s quite common in cats.”

He paused in his gentle lathering, “Truly?”

“Yeah. It’s most common in Maine Coons but can be found in any cat breed.” They stretched their toes out and curled them a few times, “But the same can be said for people. Most people believe it to be a sign for inbreeding but that just isn’t true. It’s just a random mutation of a dominant gene that is actually hereditary.”

Sebastian blinked calmly, “I don’t believe I have heard of a Maine Coon cat…”

They blinked, “Ah right. They aren’t established as a breed yet. Think kinda like a Norwegian Forest Cat but bigger.”

He breathed out calmly, picturing it, “Oh, that is marvellous. What a lovely creature they must be.”

They grinned tilting their head back like they made to look into his eyes despite the blindfold, “Oh they are. I had one as a kid. She was this lovely torti-tude beast that basically taught me to walk.” Their hands came up and their fingers rubbed the wide gap between their pinky and ring, “She even was polydactyl like me.”

He gently began to rinse their hair, “A cat taught you to walk?”

“Yeah! She used to let me hold onto her for balance, guided me away from table corners, that sort of thing. And when I got walking down, she taught me how to hunt, much to my Bahba’s dismay.”

“She taught you to hunt?”

They seemed sheepish, rubbing the phantom finger, “Yeah… She really was something.”

“What was her name?”

“.... Amber.”

“... The cat was named after you?”

They dunked down into the water, rinsing out their hair fully and moved to climb out.

“Maybe I am a little tipsy… Probably still a bit sleep deprived too…” They grabbed a towel and began to dry themself calmly. Sebastian kept his gaze away as they wiped themself down.

He stood and began to drain the bath, “Then maybe you should go back to bed Amber.”

They shook their head, “No. Food first, then a quick check on the foundations. I’ll go back to sleep after that, I think.”

He frowned, “The kitchen is in a bit of a state.”

Amber paused in their toweling off before starting to dry their hair, “Right. Explosion… Then maybe just some snacks.”

Sebastian moved to grab their bottle of wine, “I can certainly arrange something for you Amber.”

They waved their hand as they began to get dressed, “No need. You have other things to worry about and I can certainly fend for myself. I’m sure the others are about to make the mess bigger soon anyway.”

“Now, now, no need for that. If I couldn’t make you a proper meal while dealing with their mess what kind of butler would I be?”

At that moment there was a loud crash that sounded like a lot of bricks falling.

Amber looked towards the sound before looking to him, “You sure you want to?”

“... Maybe a light snack will suit you better before you sleep.”

They snorted and pulled their shirt over their head, “You ever get tired of showing off after their messes, tell me. I got a few ideas on how to rein in their more destructive habits.”

“Oh?” He tilted his head.

Amber walked up to him, slid a finger under his blindfold and pushed it up to allow one of his eyes to peek at them, “Humans are just animals, Sebastian. They can be trained like any other creature.”

He smiled and took the blindfold off fully, “Is that so?”

They smirked, “Like you don’t already know. You just like the chance to show off your abilities a little. Even if they can be annoying in instances like this.” They took back their bottle along with all their other items. Heading towards the door, they looked back to him, “So?”

He walked up to them, opening the door, “I may take you up on that offer later. I can handle it for now though.”

“Fair enough,” they walked out the door. “Hope you enjoyed the show…”

He tilted his head as he followed after them, “What do you mean?”

They spun walking backwards, their Devilish smile showing far to many teeth, “You didn’t know you could and now do… Hope it was at least an interesting view… Ynovrrk kik nikoan.”

They spun back around, to keep walking, as Sebastian stopped in place. The shadows seemed to still as he watched them walk. He tilted his head and stalked after as he grinned with far too many fangs.

***

Amber dusted off her shirt as she entered the damaged kitchen. Finny was trying to clear up some bricks by a wall while Bard and Mey-rin were arguing. Tanaka was on the safe side of the kitchen away from the mess.

She moved towards the pantry calmly, “So what happened?”

Bard’s eyes snapped to her then quickly away as his face went red.

Mey-Rin gestured towards Bard, “He was trying to make the stove hotter to improve cooking times.”

Bard snapped back at her, “It would have worked if you weren’t underfoot.”

Amber grinned at him, “Oh, so you’ve found your voice again…”

Bard snapped his gaze away as his ears dusted red, voice once again gone.

Finny looked to him calmly, “Bard? What’s wrong?”

“He didn’t knock and made quite the apology…” Amber moved to the pantry slowly. She looked over the options calmly. She grabbed an apple looking it over out of view.

Bard stayed facing the wall, “I didn’t know you-”

Amber rolled his neck and shoulders, a more masculine voice coming out, “If I sound like this does it ease some of the embarrassment.”

“... Yes. Why do you do that by the way?”

“Do what?”

“... Change yourself? Be a man then a woman? What are you?”

Amber paused, spotting a few sweets seemingly hidden behind jars. He climbed up the shelves, careful and quiet.

“I am a tutor.”

Mey-Rin's voice sounded calmly, “Yes, but I think Bard means are you a lady or a gentleman?”

“Neither. Both. I mean, I have the training for either and I find it easy to switch between.”

He slipped the lollies into his pockets quickly before grabbing some plain biscuits and stepped back out. He rubbed the apple on his shirt.

Bard groaned, “No I mean… What do you have?”

Tanaka piped up from his tea, “I do not believe this is an appropriate discussion to be having.”

Amber smirked at him, “It ain’t. Especially after Bard’s apology.”

Finny tilted his head, “What did he apologise for?”

Bard went slightly pink again, “Nothing, nothing-”

“Well, by his wording, how he makes the Beast with Two Backs,” Amber bit into his apple moving to the door looking to grab an umbrella from the box.

All in the room blinked slowly.

Mey-Rin tilted her head, “The ‘what’ beast?”

Amber twirled the umbrella and leaned on it, “You know, Boinking?”

He was still met with blank faces.

“Porking? Buttering the Biscuit? The Act of Darkness?”

They all stared at him with blank faces.

Finny tilted his head, “Why would anyone butter a biscuit?”

Amber snorted and opened the door, heading outside. He slid the umbrella open and over his head, “Really think back Bard. Your apology could severely be misconstrued. You need to always be careful with your words.”

***

Ciel was working away in his office, looking over some paperwork, his eye occasionally flicking to a list beside his work. He huffed and looked back to his work tapping his pen. He had a few ideas.

Work worn clothes.
A different speech pattern.
Speaking the street language.

He saw no point in doing more but the three things seemed so… limiting. He had the feeling they would demand more. In the few lessons they have had together, Amber did not settle for easy answers.

Movement caught his peripheral as he turned his gaze to the rainy window. He snapped his eye to the cause of his discontent.

Amber was walking under an umbrella, one hand stretched out meandering back and forth like they were balancing on some invisible line.

He narrowed his eyes, “Sebastian…”

There was a moment of true quiet. Nothing but the rain against the window before a gentle knock on the door.

The Butler entered after a moment bringing in a cart with tea and biscuits on it.

“You called Young Master.”

“Why are they out of bed?” he moved from his chair, heading towards the window to watch them.

The quieting sound of hot tea meeting porcelain filled the room. Sebastian moved and with a whisper of a clink, set the saucer and cup on his desk.

“They said they were awoken by the explosion.”

Ciel narrowed his eye, “You don’t believe them.”

Sebastian moved to stand by him and watch the strange creature, who was now walking their foundations. A large stick in hand as they moved slowly to the centre of one of the flattened plots. The stick stuck shallow into the mud. Leisurely they began to drag and draw.

“... They didn’t lie so I suspect a half truth. They were, however, covered in sweat. I believe they had a nightmare. They have mentioned not sleeping well before.”

Ciel looked to him calmly, “Oh?”

He was watching Amber out the window, “Asked for a heavier blanket at the time. They also seem to normally be awake before the others and fall asleep much later as well. I often find them snacking in the kitchen, writing in their little notebook.”

Ciel moved to his desk and picked up the tea cup, “And what do they write?”

“I suspect plans for future events. They write in a language I do not know.”

Ciel lightly spit the tea he drank before swallowing, “What do you mean you don’t know?”

“It is a language they made as a child.” Sebastian looked to him calmly, “I am capable of a great many things, Young Master, but even telepathy is beyond me.”

Ciel sighed and sipped more of his tea looking to the creature, who had moved on to another plot. He could not tell what was drawn into the mud.

“We don’t know what they are… What they know… What they write… I hate it…”

“They spoke the truth about telling me the language at a later date. They spoke the truth about their report. Their words ring nothing but true when they state they are going to help you.”

They both watched as Amber seemingly straightened from their drawing. They twirled the stick behind them as their posture changed. Ready to fight. They studied the treeline in the distance. When they seemingly found nothing, they turned towards the manor. They scanned the window before their eyes landed on the pair. They tilted their head in a movement even Ciel could see. They brought a finger to the corner of their lips as they spoke something unheard by almost all.

“...What did they say?”

“They asked if we needed something.”

Ciel shook his head watching them. Their shoulders jolted as they moved back to work. Though the Butler did twitch.

“What did they say now?”

Sebastian brought a fist up to his mouth trying to hide a smile, “That we are as curious as cats.”

Ciel frowned and moved quickly to his desk. His eyes caught the list of thoughts again. His frown deepened as he picked it up.

He sat back down in his chair, “What, exactly, have you learnt about them?”

Sebastian looked to him, “In what context?”

Ciel set his cup down, glaring at him, “In all context. I want nothing left out. That’s an order.”

Sebastian straightened as he turned to face him fully.

“They have an extra toe on each foot. They used to have the same on their hands but seemingly removed them to better hide who they were. They do not like showing their tattoos nor scars. I suspect for the same reason they removed their fingers.

“They are a rather capable person. Amber has yet to ask for my help in chores, are capable of cooking dishes, and have knowledge in different fighting styles. With what they said about their teaching quifications, they have a vast understanding and skill set of many things, which heavily helps their Tutor title. They are also not shy when faced with death, either by killing or simply seeing a corpse. They in fact use corpses for something to do with carbon.

“Amber-”

“Pause. Elaborate on that.”

Sebastian tilted his head, “They bargained for bodies to turn to ash after the Ripper case. I obtained one of their gloves for two bodies and a question.”

“... And why did you want one of their gloves?”

“Amber has one of mine and it seemingly irritated them to have me find out about their mystery finger they put on when using their Devil gear.”

“...What question did Amber ask?”

“They asked if they made a convincing demon.”

“... And?”

“They do. At least at first until they gave themself away. I suspect deliberating since you were about to order me to take action.”

Ciel tapped a half eaten biscuit on the plate, his face in deep thought, “Continue on what you know.”

“Amber has a sweet tooth when it comes to food, but have no complaints about anything they have eaten. They do have a liking for seemingly playing with people’s minds and I suspect it to be a favourite game of theirs. Singing is something they enjoy beyond performing since I hear them occasionally singing to themself. Amber has a Bitter Rabbit they keep in their room but will occasionally bring it out. I suspect when they are in pain or possibly in a more emotional state.

“There-”

“Wait. They have a Bitter Rabbit?”

“Yes. Though I suspect it is not one your company produces but rather one from Amber's home. They did state there was merchandise based on us from their world.”

“They stole sweets from my shop. Why do you not suspect Amber stealing from my other stores?”

Sebastian looked at him calmly, “... Because this Bitter Rabbit is seemingly designed off of my appearance.”

Ciel balked back in his seat, “Off of you? Why would anyone buy that? What does it look like?”

“Well, it is white with red stitched eyes, rather than the typical grey and black eye and eyepatch. The simple frown stitching for the nose and mouth but with my uniform on its body. As for why anyone would want one, I suspect the same reason Amber, themself, has one. I am their favourite and in their original world we were characters of stories. I suspect there were Bitter Rabbits based after all of the household.”

He picked up his tea, looking into it, “All of the household…” He took a careful sip, “Continue.”

“There are three or four prominent members of their past life. Tessi, Bahba and Shifu are the only ones named to a degree. Though those might only be titles. One possible cousin, probably of similar age, so far unnamed nor titled. These people likely shaped them and how they behave. They also had a cat named Amber that taught them how to walk. They have a well worn Tarot deck I suspect they use often due to the wear and tear.

“They have stated they walked a rather similar path to yourself. I suspect this is to be true in the way that people may have killed off their family rather than making a deal with a demon. They are an unmarked soul in any capacity beside their own life.

“Their gear comes in three forms. The Fool. The Empress. The Devil. A side Amber presents to gain what they desire in the best way they see fit.

“The Fool is seemingly more childlike, cute and disarming in presentation but still has hidden claws, sharp teeth and keen eyes. The quirks deployed so far are something alluding to innocence, acrobatics and possible sleight of hand.

“The Empress is alluring and graceful. A quiet sense of power while humble is action. There are hidden blades, second skins that can be shed and the ability to allude to weaknesses that do not exist that allow for a better upper hand.

“The Devil is the most dangerous. Enhanced senses. Greater strength. The shifting shadow they use hides them well, allowing unnoticeable movement within. Each aspect of its design is to strike. Whether that be fear, pain or death. They also present themself in a fluid manner to gain whatever they seek.

“While they appear human there are things that make them seem other. Their presence is something I can not detect unless they are directly in my presence or seemingly making deliberate sound. Undertaker alluded to them to be something starved while also calling them Beastie. Their eyes have a power over others that seemingly invoke a sense of fear when not covered in some way.”

He paused in his assessment, “They will be of great use for you either way, even if they turn out to be something other.”

Ciel had finished his biscuits and tea, eyes looking over his work. His gaze turned once more to the list off slightly to the side.

“Do you know exactly what they are building?”

“No. Just what they consider a workshop. But a forge will likely be an aspect of it.”

He picked up the pen and tapped the list, “I want you to help them. Convince them in any which way. I want to know exactly what they have planned.” He looked to the Butler calmly, “That is an Order.”

Sebastian bowed to him, “Yes young Master.”

***

Amber was back in his room, wiping down his feet calmly. On his little desk sat the old thick notebook. Tattered yellowing pages. Burnt leather cover at the corners and spine in spots. Many different coloured taps sticking out. Loose papers and pieces sticking out between pages.

It was well loved but a severely hurt piece of his past.

A knock on the door drew his eyes up. He flipped the book closed with quick fingers.

“Yes?”

Sebastian entered calmly, “You are not yet asleep Amber?”

“No,” he laid the cloth over the corner of the desk. “I need to change my sheets before that. Fresh ones will make it easier to nod back off.”

Sebastian’s gaze flickered to the unkempt bed, sheet strewn about like one carelessly tossed them aside, pillow off the side and the blanket circled holding PB.

“I can do that if you wish.”

Amber stood moving to the bed beginning to strip it, “Nah, I got it. Don’t worry.”

Sebastian moved to him, carefully taking the sheet from him, “What about the workshop then? Surely I can help somewhere there.”

He snorted and took off the cover sheet, “You could, but you don’t need to. You have a whole manor to keep running. I can handle my own projects.”

The Butler simply took that sheet as well, “Amber, I insist. Allow me to help.”

Amber paused in grabbing the blanket. They turned and looked directly into the intense red eyes. With a fold of their arms, they studied him slowly. There was a sense of scrutiny, like some beast was sizing up its prey.

Seagreen met wine once more as they leaned forward, “You’re under order to help…”

His eyes flashed bright as fangs grew, “Yes.”

They huffed and handed him the blanket, “Fine. You may help.” They lifted a single finger, “Under one condition.”

Sebastian tilted his head, “That being?”

“If you help, so does Ciel.”

He blinked his eyes dulling once more, “Pardon?”

Amber moved back to their desk picking up their book flicking through it.

“I was going to try and get him to help anyway. It will be a good starting lesson in his blending.” They pulled out a piece of paper and moved to him holding it out, “These are the materials we will need to get started.”

He took the list looking it over calmly, “And how exactly is this to help with your blending lessons?”

Amber shrugged, “Theoretical work can only go so far. One needs practical aspects when learning as well. You wouldn’t expect someone who has only read every cookbook to be a master cook would you?”

He smirked, “No I would not. Very well. I will tell the Young Master.”

They shook their head, “No. You will state I have told you that you may help, under a condition that Ciel will learn when he hands in his list tomorrow morning. I want this lesson to be as effective as possible.”

He slipped the paper into his pocket, “... A rather effective way of wording. It alludes to myself not knowing the condition.”

Amber smirked and sat on the stool at the desk, “Yeah… I would have been a demon's worst nightmare when making a deal.”

He tilted his head at them, “Oh?”

“I am wonderfully underhanded when speaking about deals or trades. I am careful about what I offer up. And, even when a demon would catch me on it and we eventually come to an agreement on the terms… I probably would have gotten it all in writing before signing then shaking.”

He smirked softly, “But a deal would still be struck by the end. Even if you prove troublesome.”

They spun back again, smiling as they flicked through more pages, “I would probably find a way to give them indigestion, failing any loopholes.”

A breath whispered into their ear, “Will I be expected to meet with such troubles Dearest Dessert ?”

They froze for a moment, having to externally not react beyond their finger doing a single run of tapping against a page. “No.” They turned a page, “You can simply have it after your contract is done… If I even make it that far… Or you well and truly make myself hate you.”

He leaned further into their space, “...You hold yourself well.”

They looked back and forth between a few pages, “Can’t play Poker with the Devil if they can read you as easily as a book…”

Sebastian smirked and straightened, “Very well. I will inform the Young Master as you have told me to. I will also return shortly with new bedding for you.”

Once the room was clear from watching, and the hall likely clear of over sensitive ears, they slowly closed their notebook. The edge of their fist met teeth as the exhale low and slow through their nose. They closed their eyes as they thought calmly. Amber straightened releasing their knuckle from their teeth looking at the little indents in the flesh.

“Joquin. U ex pi habbom.”

***

Sebastian stood by Ciel as they stood watching Amber look over the list. Three simple things. The other servants were peeking around a corner of the manor watching them as a whole. Amber looked to Ciel calmly, glasses now in place.

They were wearing the pants they were first found in. A long sleeved dark shirt with the sleeves slightly rolled up revealing bare skinned arms. No shoes in sight.

Their blank face watched as Ciel began to squirm.

“Relax,” they pulled out a pen and began to write on the list. “You only missed one basic thing.” They handed the list back calmly.

Work worn clothes.
A different speech pattern.
Speaking the street language.
Body Language.

Ciel could feel Sebastian’s eyes over his shoulder. He looked back up to Amber frowning. They were smirking, wiggling their pen back and forth between their fingers.

“And you’re supposedly going to teach me this by my helping you build your workshop?”

Amber grinned showing a lot of teeth, “Yep. Because you are going hate doing it. I am going to give you pointers to start with.” With a crack of his neck he pointed his pen, “First, you are going to want to probably burrow something of Finny’s or put something on you don’t care about ruining. It rained a lot yesterday so we will be dealing with a little bit of semi-damp mud. Second, no heels. While you are rather sure footed in them, street urchins will not wear them, so you will have to get used to your own feet again in flatter shoes. Third, you hurt yourself, you swear. Cuss. Curse. Anything at all. I don’t care. But I want to hear it. You need practice in how you speak when you are acting as anything other than the Earl you are and swear words are more foreign to you since you feign having manners. Fourth, while you can ask for help, I want you to attempt to do things. No just asking others to do it or ordering Sebastian to.”

Sebastian brought a hand to his mouth trying not to laugh as Ciel’s face grew paler and paler at the aspects of this lesson.

“Lastly, watch the other as they work as well. See how they move and behave.”

Ciel blinked, “The others?”

Amber turned his gaze to the group of spies, “Come on out you lot! You can help too!”

They seemingly jumped at being noticed before coming out.

Amber looked to Ciel, “Well go and get changed. We only have so much daylight. And this is not the kinda work you wanna do in the dark.”

Ciel frowned before looking to Finny, “I am going to burrow some of your clothes-”

Amber made a sound, “Ah no you don’t.”

Ciel snapped back to him, “You just said I should!”

He nodded, “That I did.” He walked forward and point the pen towards Ciel's eye, “But that ain’t how a street urchin would put it. Try again.”

Ciel grumbled before looking back to Finny, “Finny, can I please borrow some clothes?”

Sebastian had to slap a hand to his mouth as he tried to contain his laughter. His accent was horrendous. The other servants beside Tanaka gripped their hands tight and did their very best to keep a straight face.

Finny nodded, “Of course Young Master. Anything you need.”

Amber waved them off not even cracking a smile, “Alright, go change. Sebastian please help him be quick. The rest of you follow me.” He moved towards some drafting tables out of the way.

Sebastian was still doing his best to not laugh as he walked with Ciel back towards the manor. Ciel frowned before smacking his shin with his cane.

“Be quiet. It is not funny. This is pointless nonsense.”

Sebastian smiled, straightening his jacket calmly, “Apologies, Young Master. You sounded rather rough. Almost like a babbling baby beginning-”

“Quiet!”

After a quick change they were back outside. Amber was laying out the blueprints calmly and double checking the materials Sebastian had laid out.

He looked to them as they rejoined, “Alright. Tanaka, your job is to make sure everyone is following the blueprints and double check everyone's measurements. Finny, your heavy lifting and pulley work on the third site. Please be aware of your surroundings and your strength. Bard, your cutting and placement on the second site. If you get bored and decide to get creative… Don’t. Mey-Rin, your nail work and support on the third sight. Please rely more on feel rather than your eyes.” He directed each looking directly at them. “Sebastian,” He looked him in the eye. “Work on whatever you please, simply remember to keep it at the same pace as the rest of us. This is a learning experience, not something to get done in a single day.” He then turned to Ciel, “And you little Lord… Are with me. Come on.”

Ciel made a face but followed after Amber. The boots felt too wide on his feet shifting about with each step. Finny’s clothes were too big and baggy, having to be tied and rolled to fit better but certainly not well. Amber grabbed some wooden markers and began to line up what would go where.

Ciel spotted the smudged mud drawing in the centre of the plot they were in. It was something in a circle. A large cat of some kind.

“What is that?”

Amber looked at it, then handed him a marker, “Tradition.”

He huffed and set down the marker, “No. I mean what is it a drawing of?”

Amber smirked and walked with him, “That one’s a Tiger.” He pointed to the large rectangle plot, “Nightshade.” He turned to the last, “Dragon.” He continued to work.

Ciel frowned, “Why what are they for?”

Amber tilted his head, “Hmmm… Intent of Power? Intent of Use? Family tradition? Think of it like your family coat of arms.”

Ciel looked back to the muddy drawing, “... It isn’t very good.”

Amber looked at him, “For starters, it’s ‘it ain’t.’ ” He moved to grab more of the larger planks now to start a frame, “And of course not. I did it in the rain and mud. The surface level designs will do much better.”

He moved showing Ciel how to measure and cut first before letting him work himself. His voice was fast paced with a strange twang to it. He didn’t really use the letter R. He had a strange curling tone at the end of his sentences that, almost, made them more questions rather than statements. If he hit his thumb and caught his hip on a bench table, a short foul word shot from his mouth. The inhale beforehand normally determined the kind though.

Ciel did his best to mimic but was having trouble. It was like his mouth wasn’t his own.

Amber looked at him after a few hours, “Still having issues?”

Ciel threw down a little mallet, “Maybe I just can’t do it.”

He picked up the mallet and looked it over, “You can… Maybe I’m just going about it the wrong way.” He tapped the mallet against his palm calmly before looking to the shadows on the ground, “Time for smoko anyway.”

He stood, giving a whistle, drawing everyone's attention, “Alright. Tea time and snacks I think. Wash up in the large bucket by the benches.”

Ciel moved to wash up quickly wanting to get the dirt and sawdust out from under his fingernails. Amber followed behind twirling the mallet.

***

Amber sat on a picnic blanket as Sebastian served tea and simple sandwiches. He looked around, taking in the others. Most had worked up a nice sweat but didn’t seem overworked. Tanaka was still happy and relaxed. Sebastian was unchanged and clean as ever. Ciel on the other hand was rubbing at his hands, working the metacarpals in his palm.

Amber took a sandwich watching him, “The work, is it giving you an ache or blisters?”

“Ache. Why aren’t your hands sore?”

Bard chimed in showing his hands, “Don’t worry Young Master. It is just because you don’t have the callouses.”

Finny grinned and showed his hardened skin, “Yes. I got them too.”

Mey-Rin lifted her own hand, “I have them as well.”

“I don’t.” Amber bit into his sandwich glaring at them.

They blinked at him, lowering their hands.

Amber turned a softened gaze back to Ciel, “And you won’t get them either. While there is nothing wrong with calloused hands, you will have more use in your life for soft ones. I will give you an oil to put on them tonight and for every evening while we work. Since you are only getting an ache, it's because you are using muscles in ways you’re not used to.”

Ciel looked at Amber's hands then his own, “Why do you keep your hands soft?”

Amber smirked, “I rely on them. If I need calloused hands, I can simply give myself them. It’s easier to change how I appear than how I actually am.”

The boy's curious eyes fell onto Amber’s hands once more before settling on his bare arms, “... Like how you actually have tattoos?”

Amber paused, cup half way towards his mouth before putting it back down with a sigh, “I guess someone has been sharing then…”

All of the servants looked at him with curious eyes. Amber did not move, simply staring off into the distance.

“Are you all staring for a reason or am I just pretty?”

There was a chorus of stuttering starts, shorts shouts and one muffled laugh, before a voice broke through.

“I think you're pretty Amber.”

Amber looked at Finny calmly, judging his face for any dishonesty.

She grinned as her voice switched, “Hands out please Finny.”

Garden worn hands, palm ups, were presented as Finny looked on slightly confused. A wave over the hands revealed wrapped lollies. Finny gasped, bringing them to his chest while the other two mortal servants, only in title, gave an outcry.

“Thank you Amber.”

Ciel leaned forward, trying to play the game, “I think you're pretty too Amber.” His voice was sweet and soft, filled with childlike innocence.

Amber quickly turned to Ciel, looking him in the eye. Hit hit her like an oversized road-train.

“... That’s it!” She grinned, getting to her feet and held out a lollipop from him. “Come on. We are going to restructure your lesson slightly.”

She raced over to the blueprints, calmly looking them over. Shuffling through some sheets. Ciel got to his feet and followed after, carefully unwrapping his lollipop like he had won. When he caught up with her Amber grinned at him.

“Quit smirking. You didn’t get that for lying through your teeth. You got that for reminding me of the truth.”

He took it out of his mouth calmly, “What truth?”

Her voice was a whisper, forcing him to truly listen, “That while I know exactly what can be gained by blending into certain crowds, and have told you it can be useful. I forgot you are a manipulator. A puppeteer. A game master.”

She grinned at him, “These things, that I am trying to teach you, are tools for manipulating people to get what you want. You already lie far better than most but you need to learn to lie in other ways too. To redirect. To mislead. To make it look like you're losing but are actually flanking your target to stab them in the back.”

Ciel looked at her calmly, his head tilting, “How?”

“Well think of it this way. You want info out of a young street urchin. You want truth, plain and honest. Who is more likely to get that? A Earl who can buy the information or a fellow urchin that is in the same situation?”

Ciel thought calmly, “Anyone can be bought…”

“No, any words can be bought. But honesty is something bred through comradery and understanding. If you meet someone on the same level as them, ask a small inconsequential favour, they are more likely to like you and are more open to being manipulated in giving something away without even realising it.”

Ciel savoured her words calmly before looking at her directly, “Teach me.”

She grinned standing tall with a blueprint in hand, “Your voice. Your body. Your name. Your title. These things are all yours. Some harder won than others. There is power in them.” She leaned in showing too many teeth. “It is time to wield them all in one. Your name for this lesson… Will be Nape.”

Ciel stepped back slightly startled, “Nape? What kind of one is that?”

“A powerful one, if you let it be.” She tilted her head calmly, “Well?”

The boy thought calmly and nodded, “Call me Nape.” He stuck the lollipop back into his mouth. His posture was easy and calm as his hands moved to his pockets. Even his voice got a rounded lull to it.

She grinned and got him back to work.

***

Sebastian watched over his Master as he worked. Being only the lesson of the third day of building, his Master had come a long way. He wasn’t worried about dirt or grime. He cussed when something went wrong. His voice was less cultured, more earthy.

The boy sat with Amber up on an unfinished bit of frame, the pair of them snacking as Amber answered his concerns. High above the others unheard by unwanted ears. Mostly, unwanted ears.

“I feel like I am not myself like this. It feels so wrong. I feel like I’m losing who I am.”

Amber shrugged and spoke around a mouthful, a hand moving to hide the act. “I might’ve given you a name too early. Names hold power. It partly could be why you naming Sebastian played a part in your deal.” They swallowed and looked to Sebastian and winked before continuing, “Intent and all that. But you're thinking of it like Nape and Ciel are too different people.”

“Well I’m truly nothing like this.” His master gestured wildly into the air like he was trying to throw this new lesson away.

“Nonsense. Nape is Ciel and Ciel is Nape. While one is Earl of a Court-dom, one is shaping up to be Prince of the Alleyway. One is a lament of tragic proportions while the other a pub folk song to make a grown man weep. You are capable of getting anything you want through manipulation whichever name you wear.”

Sebastian focused back in on his own tasks, thinking about Amber’s teachings. They were not wrong. Names did hold power. Mortals rarely thought of names unless they were naming children. Not knowing those names could lead to gifts or curses. Amber’s understanding was new to him.

They had names for their sides as well as titles. Tom Foolery. Aylete. Though those were Calling Names. Didn’t share names of those in their past. Could seemingly give names that held true purpose. Something his Master had done effectively as well.

He stopped to study a mosaic on the floor of what was turning out to be a rather nice greenhouse. A bright purple belladonna was spread wide with its star placed berries peeking out around it.

Amber had repurposed some broken plates, teacups and glass. It was truly a stunning piece now sealed away from wear and tear under a clear protective coating. He stepped over the piece calmly as he moved to collect another glass panel.

He focused back into his Master who was now walking a narrow beam in front of Amber. He had become so sure-footed in these lessons. He didn’t stumble or falter. But that was always true for his desires. Amber had merely brought a physical aspect to it.

These lessons had really brought out a lot in his Master. He had found a sense of rhythm and could now sing to keep time with a task. Mostly common folk songs but he could carry the notes. While he still asked for help there was a more easy tone to it. Most importantly though. Amber had reminded him while there was power in this new Name, Sebastian himself was his most powerful tool. It was done in a way, where his Master had yet to pick up on it.

He had been concerned, when these lessons started, that they may have bred a form of independence he did not want in his prey. But he found his worries to be pointless. Not that he was too concerned. He could have easily swayed his Master back to his tastes if need be.

But it wasn’t.

He watched Amber, as they hopped from a higher rung to his Master now on the ground.

He wasn’t even sure Amber was aware of their own steering into his tastes. It was so casual, that it could have just been their nature to use the most powerful tool in their arsenal.

But he didn’t fully believe that.

Amber didn’t ask for help. The blueprints to these buildings had systems for singular person work. Not a team. They didn’t trust things built by hands that weren’t theirs. The only reason for himself, let alone the others to be allowed to help, was because it was a lesson for his Master.

Amber was a Devil.

His Master had moved to go get cleaned up. Amber only had them working half days since they understood others things in the manor still needed upkeep. The servants all walked with the young Master as Amber turned to look over the stone work of the forge.

They knocked their knuckles against it, listening calmly with tilts of their head.

Sebastian slid up behind them looking at them work.

“Something wrong?”

Amber jolted slightly before sighing and turning to face him, “... I hope you realise you have inspired a piece of work for this forge’s first creations.”

He smirked and tilted his head, “Oh? And what would that be?” He thought it to be a weapon of some kind to use against him. He had snuck up on them a fair bit in their working of the full day to keep on schedule.

Amber smirked at him, “Yes… A Cat’s bell.” They turned away as he was struck still with the strange suggestion.

He blinked slowly, watching them tracing over a Dragon carving. It was a Western style dragon with some odd limbs that seemingly looked more machine in places. It was on a wall that had a small enclosed two story space beyond it.

“A cat’s bell?”

Amber nodded, “Typically put on outdoor cats to warn prey creatures that a predator is near.” They looked back to him with a mischievous glint in their eyes, “Though cats can and have learnt to hunt silently with them.”

Sebastian smirked at them in return, “Well, cats are quite extraordinary creatures. I would not be ashamed to be compared to one of those fine animals.” He tilted his head hearing his Master call for him, nodded to them calmly, ”I must see to the Young Master.”

Amber smirked and waved him off, “See you later.”

***

Five days is all it took. They stood looking over the complete Buildings. The Tiger’s Arena. The Dragon’s Forge. The Queen’s Garden. It was almost home .

The group stood behind them, silent, as the work was studied.

Amber turned to them grinning, “Good job guys. It's perfect for what I want.”

The mortal servants cheered happily.

Nape merely folded his arms, smirking, “So the lessons over?”

“Nope.” Amber grinned at him.

He blinked in shock, “What?”

Amber gestured to the buildings, “I will ask you from time to time to act as you did to keep this skill in good condition.”

He cursed under his breath causing Amber to laugh.

Amber turned to those that didn’t know the whole truth, “Thanks again guys. It was a real change having extra hands in the work.”

Finny grinned at them raising his hand like a volunteer, “Anytime Amber. It was a lot of fun.”

“Yes it was. I’ve never done something like this. No I haven’t.” Mey-Rin clasped her hands under her chin smiling.

Bard chewed on the end of his cigarette, “Yeah. It was nice to use my hands like that. It’s been a while.”

Tanaka gave a softly slow laugh.

Amber smiled, “Good to hear. I need to talk with Ciel and Sebastian about some things, so you guys are good to go back to your normal work now. Thanks once more.”

Amber waved to them as they all headed back towards the manor to do their chores. Amber flickered their eyes to the pair left.

Nape rolled his shoulders and exhaled calmly. Ciel glared back at them in a challenge, “What are we to discuss?”

Amber walked towards the first structure, “What weapons you want as priority? What I am not allowed to make? Though I, personally, want to discuss why I gave you Nape as a name.”

Ciel followed them as they sat on the large checkerboard style flat platform. It’s centre holding a Tiger in a circle. With polished stone to give it a golden hue.

“I want a weapon of your own design for myself. You have free reign on its make.”

Amber tilted their head watching him, “Very well… What do you think Nape means in the context of the name you can wield?”

Ciel frowned his posture back to the Earl, sure of his station and power.

“I don’t know…”

They turned their gaze to Sebastian, “You have any thoughts?”

The Butler lifted his head higher under their gaze, “Well, the nape is what the back of the neck is called. So I assumed it was a name alluding to weakness of some kind.”

Ciel frowned as Amber tilted their head.

“You named me after a weak body part?” he growled.

“No… But we can certainly use that to your advantage. Weaknesses, seen by others, that don’t actually exist, are useful. However, I gave you Nape for napellus. Aconitum napellus to be more accurate. More commonly known as what?”

Ciel frowned thinking, seemingly drawing a blank. Sebastian brought a fist to his mouth, quietly clearing his throat.

“Wolfsbane.” His eyes dance at the thought of the boy being named after a flower.

Ciel snapped his gaze to Amber, “A flower?”

Amber met his gaze with ease, “A pretty blue poisonous flower. So poisonous, in fact, that it only takes bare fingertips for it to affect a grown man.”

Ciel’s face eased at the statement, “I suppose it is a name with merit.”

“It is a name with power.” Amber stood calmly from the platform and gestured to the greenhouse. “It is also why I have built a separate greenhouse. I will be growing a lot of flowers that can not be touched. Some that can not even be smelt without deadly effect from the pollen.”

He frowned, “Why should I allow you to make poisons?”

They looked to him, “Because a lot of medicine is derived from poisons. It is all how one wields what they know against others to determine how they are seen. Take Lau’s opium dens for example. They are places of pleasure. Of escapism. Of dealings not normally seen in the light of day. But that is only one side of opium.

“Opium, when distilled in different methods can be an effective pain relief. It takes a bit of care with distribution and handling to prevent addiction but it can be useful medicine nonetheless.”

“... I was wondering why you needed your own greenhouse when I already have one.”

“And if you had asked  I would have told you exactly why. You are still a bit hesitant to ask questions of me. You prefer finding the answer yourself, which is not a bad thing, but please. Ask questions. It is your job as my student.”

Ciel looked to the checkered  platform they were near, “What is this one?”

Amber tilted her head, “A training area. Unlike a lot of your servants, my skills take practice rather than natural or enhanced talents.”

“... It had a lot of small pieces under it to simply be a flat platform.”

Amber smirked, “Good eye. Those are for mechanisms that will allow it to function several ways depending on the alignment of the Tiger. But I can demonstrate that later. I’d rather get started on what weapon I want to make you.”

The boy nodded his head, “Yes. I wish to see what you can truly do.”

Amber gave a little finger salute watching him turn away. Their gaze fell onto Sebastian as he followed after their master. He had a playful little smirk on his face.

Amber smiled, giving him a little finger wave as they breathed, “Cat’s Bell.”

It was barely a breath, lost into the air, but the Butler still showed fangs as his smile widened. Amber turned and stepped onto the platform calmly, moving slowly to the centre.

The wind changed directions as they crouched down. Looking over their shoulder, they made sure no one was in sight before bringing their thumb to their own canine. The smallest amount of pressure gave way to a bead of blood. A dabbed onto the tiger’s eye and they moved on into the greenhouse.

Middle finger met tooth before blood dressed the centre on the purple star flower.

In the forge, fang pierced pinky before blood lined the empty heart of the dragon.

With a nod, Amber turned to a desk. They placed their hand onto a well hidden knot on the underside, pressing in as a draw popped open. They slid it open further and pulled out their weapons case. They laid it on the desk feeling over the hidden seam before flicking it open. They pulled out the tattered notebook and flicked through a few pages.

“ Loquin Bahba… Ljer mi kia rafuvb? Kqemo in kaquinorp… ”

Chapter Text

Ciel looked over the landscape. Barren trees and heavy fog, in these last dregs of Autumn. The other servants were in a cart behind them singing songs about seemingly how this was going to be a holiday. He focused back in when a loud crunch echoed in front of him.

Amber licked at their molars, before digging out another hard sweet and popping it in their mouth. They repositioned their pen again and kept scribbling away at their notebook.

“Must you do that?”

“Mi ljer?” they rumbled in a low tone. Whenever they spoke like that it seemingly rattled in his ribs even if it wasn’t partially loud.

“Speak English.”

Amber blinked and looked up, rolling the sweet to their cheek. They shook themself and stretched out of the writing hunch they were in. They did seem to sit oddly, curled over their lap with one leg under the other with its knee bent out to the side. The other leg raised with the heel on the seat. 

“Right. Yep. Back.” Their neck cracked loudly with a quick twist, “What were you asking again?”

He felt his eye twitch, “Must you crack those sweets between your teeth? Where did you even get them?”

Amber looked at him, “I’m thinking. Biting on things helps me think and lollies are the least destructive thing I have to chew on.”

He huffed, “Biting helps you think?”

They nodded looking back to their scribbles, “Yeah. Used to chew on pencils and pens as a kid until Tessi gave me more constructive things to chew.”

He frowned, tilting his head, “You didn’t tell me where you got them…”

“I’m not sharing.”

Ciel glared, speaking through his teeth, “Do you forget who you are addressing?”

Amber reached into their pocket and tossed a packet of sweets landed in his lap.

“... I thought you said you weren’t sharing?” He couldn’t help the smug tone with his use of power.

“I’m not.”

He blinked, looking up from opening the packet, “But… You just did…”

“No, I didn’t. Study the packet in your lap.”

He turned his gaze back down to his lap. It was a sleek designed box. One of his own company’s. Pale blue stripes on white with the crown cat silhouette on the pointed lid. He carefully pulled at the string on the top. Inside revealed an unopened packet with individually wrapped sweets inside. Strawberry flavour. It was a completely undisturbed packet.

“These are not the sweets you are eating.”

“No. Those are simply yours.”

They cracked the sweet between their teeth once more. Watching closely, Ciel saw it was dark amber in colour.

“Caramel?”

Amber made a face as they reached into their pocket again and pulled out another unwrapped sweet. They looked at the deep golden colour between their fingers before throwing it into their mouth. They moved it to the cheek before speaking.

“Not the biggest fan of Caramel. I won’t turn it down mind you. But these ones are Honey.”

Ciel leaned forward holding his box close, “Honey. They seem a bit dark for that.”

“Well, I used a dark honey to make them.” Another crack echo into space around them.

“Can I-”

“I said I wasn’t sharing. Eat your own.”

He huffed and leaned back watching them. He twirled a sweet open and set it gently into his mouth. Looking over Amber’s shoulder he saw Sebastian’s shoulders shaking silently. He frowned and moved his sweet into his cheek.

***

Sebastian slowly got control of his amusement, feeling his Master’s glare driving knives into his back. The air around them was quiet for a moment, just the other servants talking in their own carriage, the sound of Amber’s pen scratching out ideas and the occasional crack of a hard candy.

He heard Amber hum in a rather low frequency before flipping a few pages backwards. Their pen tapped at the page slowly before they spoke.

“Vous parlez couramment le français, n'est-ce pas, Ciel?”

His Master shifted slightly at the attention.

“Oui.”

“Et intellegis Latine?”

“Ita.”

His Master’s pronunciation was still off. Judging the way Amber paused and flicked to another page to make a quick note before returning to their current page, they seemingly agreed.

“Du verfügst außerdem über gute Deutschkenntnisse…”

“Is there a reason you are making a list of languages I speak?”

“Yīn wéi zhīshì jiùshì lìliàng, zhīdào yǒurén zài tánlùn nǐ shì jiàn hǎoshì.”

His Master seemed to pause, not recognising the language.

“Really? You work with Lau and haven’t picked up any of the language. I am aware the dialect might be a little different but you should, at the very least, understand the sounds.”

“Lau speaks perfect English.”

“To your face maybe. You realise Ran Mao’s speaking ability of English is likely limited even if she understands it perfectly well. The reason she probably doesn’t speak much English is that it will destroy her whole mute honey trap thing she uses… Even if she shouldn’t be one but survival needs and all that…” Amber quickly made some more notes in their book. “So another lesson to the roster.”

They leaned back looking at Sebastian, “Will probably need your talents with that one. I am not the best at teaching languages from scratch. Though, I do have some questions for you?”

Sebastian turned his head slightly to look at them, “What are your questions?”

“¿Existen los perros del infierno de una manera que los humanos los clasificarían?”

He blinked and looked to them before narrowing his eyes, “Why are you asking such things?”

“Kyōi seigyo no kanōsei. Sate, wa i, soretomo īedesu ka?”

He looked away judging their words. They weren’t lying but their line of questions could be dangerous. He could feel the Young Master watching them, listening in on tone for clues to try and understand what they were discussing and that meant he would eventually want to know what was being said.

“No. They do not. At least not in the way you are likely thinking. There are hell pets but they can not roam the mortal realms and look nothing like hounds.”

Amber blinked, before looking away, “Right… Yeah no. I don’t want to see those bug-humanoid things in person… Ever.”

His Master spoke up, “What are you two talking about?”

Amber cut in before he could explain away, “For me, a pop culture reference that is now not and that is terrifying because I could never stomach those things. Gives me the creeps like nothing else and I hated how they were depicted breeding…” They shivered, rubbing at their chest and stretched their jaw like trying to get rid of a bad taste… Or force something out of their airways.

That truly shocked Sebastian, “You know hell pets that well?”

They looked to him, “I would be dead if I didn’t have the knowledge I do. I was just foolishly hoping certain things were false. Anyway,” they rearranged their pen looking at him. “What about things like angels then?”

The Young Master leaned back at the questioning. He had put on an air of calmness after the slight shock of discussing the pets of hell and Amber’s knowledge of them. Now though, Sebastian could sense the burning curiosity, the desire for the information. It was making his essence coil tight with him though his structure did not change. Amber was much better at asking questions it seemed. A dangerous little Devil indeed.

“In what sense?”

“In the sense they can interact with humans?”

Sebastian felt himself wind further, “No. Angels can not interact with living humans.”

They raised an eyebrow, “Living ones? At all?”

“Not unless under order of God, no.”

“... But they can interact with dead ones…” They poked their page with the pen tip, “What about Fallen Angels, can they enact with humans?”

The coils began to unwind, “Oh yes. Fallen Angels can interact with humans under conditions of summons. Only by way of humans may a Fallen Angel aid a human. Summoned in times of need and desperation.”

Amber paused in their note taking and looked directly towards him. Sebastian kept his gaze on the road in front, even as he felt the slide of their glasses and the burning eyes of a beast watching him. It was an unusual feeling, their unfiltered gaze. Similar to having another demon studying them, though that was quite right. It made his shadows want to flare, flicker and fight. His own bile began to bubble.

“I’m not asking about Fallen Angels in the way of Demons. I’m asking after Fallen Angels in the way of seemingly a creature of limbo. One that may act on their God’s will even if it has become a twisted, distorted view of an ideal.”

He turned his eyes to theirs and found hunger. It swirled like deep dark pools that bleed into his own, causing the constant gnawing to turn to sudden, gruesome gnashing. It thrashed and howled within him wanting nothing more to quench itself.

He looked away, stopping a strangely human urge to swallow, “Fallen Angels are only Demons. They are one and the same. What you are describing is not a creature that can exist.”

Amber turned back to their notes, tapped their pen a few times before tearing out the page of current work.

“Habb…”

The growl made him shiver within as he gained the strange sensation once more.

“Thank you Sebastian. You are a plethora of knowledge. Now, you, Ciel, are going to be working on your Latin for the rest of this trip. It’s down right rusty.”

They began their lesson quickly while the Young Master spluttered at the sudden acknowledgement. They distracted the Young Master with quick words and a fluency he was uncommon with from most modern day mortals. Though he sensed that is all it was, a distraction. Seemingly guarding himself from the Young Master asking further questions. At least for now.

Though, why they did so was beyond him, besides maybe a sense of cleaning up the mess they made with such a line of questioning.

***

The alarmed barks filled the air with their arrival in the small village by the water. Amber was studying the singular manor up high on the hill as they rolled by the glaring eyes.

“What about you Amber? How do you feel about dogs?”

He looked to a rather smug looking Ciel. He was studying him closely it seemed.

“I have no deep hatred if that is what you are chasing. No real dislike or discontent…” He turned his gaze to some of the barking dogs. “Though truth be told, very few dogs get close to me. Most just bark from a safe distance.”

Sebastian looked to him calmly, “Oh, you would hurt them if they got too close?”

“No. Only the ones that went to bite. But those few and far between. I have no issue being barked at. They just don’t come close.”

“Woof.”

Amber snorted after Ciel’s little bark and looked back up to the manor.

The maid, that met them at the door, was as Amber feared. Brown on brown. A plain Jane of a rustic worldly beauty with a light smattering of freckles. No white hair or purple eyes in sight. Not even a grey hair.

With no Angela, there was certainly no real threat. To Ciel or Sebastian, at least. Amber, on the other hand, was thrown into a loop of trouble.

With no undead doll twin to worry about, he thought it was going the Angel then possible Spider route.

This was a problem. A total recalculation of threats needed doing now. Bringing in possible threats from both worlds, and any possible ones that may appear at any time without prior knowledge. New things.

And here Amber was, seemy-hoping for an easy new life with known enemies to hunt while trying to plan his own last hunt, if it were even possible now, followed by a welcomed death binding them for hell no matter what.

Following Ciel and Sebastian inside while the others dealt the luggage, he at least found the Manor’s study to match first thoughts. A room filled with hunting trophies. A poor hunter’s tactic of power in his opinion.

He heard the unfurling of a whip and moved quickly to catch the tail. Higher than the tip so it would lose momentum in its lash and simply coil around his arm. He felt his glasses slide down as he locked eyes with the mutt trying to keep his power within his gummed maw.

The Mayor’s hold went laxed as he met the gaze of a true Hunter. With a simple downward flick the whip’s handle quickly found its way into Amber’s hand. He quickly coiled it up as the Mayor shouted at him, before Ciel quickly cut in about his spiel about truly being the Earl Phantonhive.

Amber ignored most of the chatter, he needed to see how this truly played out. The old lady’s chant was still the same. A white dog, a black dog. Devouring, eating… But the first attack was a simple maiming of man by a man. A clutch for power as well as an act of deterrence. The failure that it was.

Amber hovered outside the servants kitchen, listening in. Nothing strange or unusual, just the name of Amelia, of work. There were other servants as well. Small in number but quiet. Meek. Fearful.

With the ring of the bell, he stalked through the hallways. The Lord was berating the maid, now that the whip was missing, but there was no worshipping at a maid’s feet. Amber slinked out of the shadows to move and met up with Ciel and Sebastian.

“-going on about Angels… What were they even asking at first?”

Ciel was glaring at his butler from over the top of a book he was reading.

Amber stepped in through the door, “I was trying to pinpoint threats that seemingly don’t exist while also seeing if the different dialects of languages would throw him. It doesn’t by the way.”

The boy’s gaze quickly flicked to him, “And where have you been?”

“Ensuring the threats don’t exist. Also gathering intel for other purposes.”

He set his book aside, “And what have you discovered exactly?”

Amber moved to the window calmly, “That we will likely see the Black Dog tonight… After, maybe, the maid Amelia comes here to try and get you to leave. Though her concern will be genuine. Either way, there will be something to see tonight.” He studied the dark landscape out into the village below. Very few lights to see in the darkness.

“This Black Dog… What is it exactly?” Sebastian had come to his side and held out a tea for Amber, smiling.

Amber blinked before cracking a small smile while taking the tea.

“Just that. A black dog. Nothing special about it… My concern is the White Dog.”

Ciel leaned back into his chair, “The White Dog is what exactly?”

Amber sipped the tea looking back out the window, “In one timeline a hellhound. But that doesn’t seem to be the case for now. However I can’t tell if it is now just a counter in their little chant or if there is actually a White Dog…”

Ciel frowned, “I doubt it is any-”

Amber shoved the tea back towards Sebastian, “Nope!” He marched over to Ciel, “Do not even finish that sentence. The universe loves messing with you and you aren’t going to say it's nothing just to have it be something.” He knocked his knuckles twice on the wood of the small table by Ciel. “Got it?”

Ciel looked up at him calmly, “... Are you truly so superstitious?”

Amber huffed, circling his chair, and turned to look at Sebastian, “Look at who you employ and tell me I’m overly cautious about what can be spoken into existence…”

He watched as Sebastian seemingly stood taller with pride. The shadows even seemed to grow darker. Amber gave him a curious once over. A quick look up and down before moving away from Ciel’s chair.

He looked over the walls as he growled, “Ynovrrk Kik qibp tim oviatj ri oer mexxur…”

Ciel practically almost jump out of his chair at the low tone, “What was that?”

Amber looked to him, “Me complaining. Anything else?”

Ciel frowned and picked up his book back up, “What do you have to complain about? If it’s working for me I would be happy to fix it…”

He waved his hand, “No. I actually have no complaints about that. Just mundane things I have no control over but will comment on anyway.” He moved back to Sebastian, retaking the tea.

“Some of those words were what you call me. Do you have complaints about my work Amber?”

Amber sipped his tea watching him, “Nothing you can change.” He could feel Ciel watching them closely, so he was a bit more mindful about his words. “Or, well, nothing I would actually want you to change. Just more personal things about you I can complain about.”

He watched the information sink in those red eyes, a smug smile falling across his face.

Amber pointed, “That right there is a complaint too. An intellectual challenge is so rare of a find and I can’t do a thing about it.”

Sebastian's reply was cut off by a knock at the door. Amber turned back to the window as he sipped his tea, watching for the faint green glow.

The show had begun.

Amber followed after Ciel and Sebastian, watching and learning. This part wasn’t different. A town filled with people, gawking at the body of a bitten man. Mauled by the Black Dog. A teethless Mayor telling Ciel his thinking that it was going to be the outsiders that would be attacked tonight. The cult-like following the rules and disregard of any that broke them. Nothing new. Nothing strange. Tomorrow would be the real test of what was happening.

***

Sebastian settled his Master and the other servants once more as the night turned quiet. In his round of sleepless wandering, he found Amber curled up in a chair. They were working in the darkness without any more light than that of the moon peering through a pulled back curtain.

They had a thumbnail, worrying gently between their teeth, as their pen worked across the pages in their lap. Bare toes needed into the armrest of the chair while they sat balled up crooked in its seat. Their face, free of the glasses their eyes typically hid behind.

The pale light lit their white hair, giving a small illumination of a halo. A forehead creased in worry as they seemed to mark and cross things from their thoughts on the page.

A picture of mortal worry in a calm state.

He slipped from the shadows, gently stroking the top of their foot. The feet snapped back towards them and the pen changed in their grip. It came down like a knife which he caught on the back of his hand without a problem.

Those pale green eyes blazed with a dangerous heat while white teeth glinted in the light, bared and ready to follow through. He felt that odd sensation once more tingle through him.

Sebastian followed the feeling for a moment as he leaned in, “So easily startled but quick to respond with violence. A good survival tactic against most threats of the world.”

He watched them relax, their eyes losing a lot of the alive fire but still a flint's spark of something shimmered deep in them.

“Oh, when we get home, you are getting that damn cat bell, Butler. You trying to kill me off early or something?” They got comfortable again as they pulled back their pen. Their strange twang in their voice, that was actually rather rare to hear.

He circled the chair slowly trailing a finger along the fabric, “Oh no. I would miss out on my dessert if you die too early.” He watched them pause in their movement before going back to their work seemingly not acting on his actions just yet.

But they slightly showed more of their hand. They did find him appealing, though that wasn’t surprising but he never once saw them stare. Watch. Act. Or even play beyond a light banter of teasing. He leaned in over their shoulder like he was trying to get a look at their workings. It was nothing but their strange language. A few odd symbols and codes in the margins too it seemed.

Sebastian turned slightly to whisper in the shell of their ear, “Now, about that complaint.”

Amber shooed him with their hand like they were chasing a pest, “Just that you're too damn pretty. And I mean that with all its fun little puns.”

He blinked at the honest answer before grinning. He felt his fangs extending at the possible option of a hunt. His fingers slowly moved over their shoulders, needing gently in the meat.

“Oh? You truly find me appealing despite what you know is true.”

“You being what you are is a very appealing factor actually.” They turned a page and began to make more notes calmly, seemingly not even paying attention to his touch.

He moved his touch down their shoulders slightly as he let his breath tickle against their neck, “And what would you desire to do?”

“Absolutely nothing.”

Sebastian blinked, pausing, “Pardon?”

“No offence, Sebastian, but I have seen what happens to the conquests that fall prey to you in the timelines.” They reached up and gently patted his check, “Thank you for the offer, but I’m not that desperate.”

He turned quickly to cage them in the chair, peering down at them with blazing eyes, his shadows stretching over the room. Sebastian watched as they met his gaze calmly. The same deep flint of something dangerous. Desire, hidden away in the corners but it was dimmed. Small.

“You’re not lying… You’re not going to act on it.”

Amber smiled, “No. I have too much work to do. Though you do set a very good trap.”

Sebastian tilted his head at the surface level rejection. He now, at least, confirmed the desire was truly there. He could work with that.

He turned his gaze to the book in their lap, “What are you currently working on?”

They frowned looking back down at their own workings flipping back a few pages, “Threats. You’re absolutely certain Angels can not interact with humans outside of the orders of God?”

Sebastian looked at the writing, lots was scratched out with singular lines and scribbled in strange patterns.

“Yes. Angels can no longer interact with mortals like they once did. They also can no longer Fall. You do not have to worry about that.”

They paused and looked up to him, “They can no longer fall… Why? What changed?”

Sebastian smiled softly, “I do not see why I should tell you. It will not help you in your work.”

“Maybe not my current work… But you never know what future issues may arise. But if you are unwilling to just share, why not make a trade. Questions for questions.” Amber had set down their pen, closing the book around it, eyes solely focused on him.

He tilted his head. The Devil was out to play it seemed. Hunting for knowledge, but he had questions of his own.

“And what if you don’t answer my questions.”

“You simply get a new one.” They waved to the reading chair next to them, seemingly willing to try and get information out of him while giving up their own. “Why can Angels no longer fall?”

Sebastian took the seat and crossed one leg over the other, “Angels lost the ability to Fall when God saw what became of them from doing so.”

Amber tilted their head like they were waiting for more.

He simply smiled, "Ynovrrk Kik. What does it mean?”

They slowly tapped their fingers on the fabric on the chair as their toes needed into the material of the armrest again.

“ Pretty Boy… Your accent is much better this time.”

He gave a small shrug, “You have called me it enough times for me to pick up on the tones.”

Amber leaned forward, eyes alight with that strange hunger once more, “How would you describe Angel's purpose in the present time?”

He leaned back slightly, feeling his essence wanting to coil tight once more. “You are much better at asking questions in a manner that will get you what you want…”

Amber simply nodded, not speaking, just waiting for an answer. Sebastian could feel the compulsion of speaking truthfully rise slowly. Ciel was absolute in his order of not lying and things of omission were a problem when given direct questions. He could try to misdirect but Amber seemed smart enough not to openly fall for such tactics.

“They are a Wall. A Fence. A line of defence. A Gate. They are no longer what they once were. No Angel is after the Fall. God made his Demand so.”

Amber’s eye got an odd gleam at the knowledge.

“What appeals to you about Demons?” he asked quickly before they could try again.

Amber sat back calmly, relaxing into their corner seat, “A lot of things. Power. Knowledge. Magic. The desire to try and comprehend an unknowable creature. An interesting Predator study.”

Sebastian listened to the answer, there wasn’t a single open lie. Maybe a few hidden by omission but they were probably small ones. The first three were common desires, mostly of those that summoned him. The last two were new. This was to be an interesting round of questions.

They leaned in again, “What do you know about the start of the Black Death?”

He smiled and rattled off the answer now that the questions turned to seemingly less dangerous things.

***

The next day, Amber stood watching over the servants having fun in the water. They got a fair bit out of Sebastian last night by playing that trap card. A bit of honest behaviour on their interest but nothing that could be used against them. It was good bait, and Tessi always said they were an excellent Hunter.

They got the impression that only those of true desperation and desire could really hold a contract with a demon. All gained from the smaller tidbits of knowledge they gained from asking questions about Sebastian's vast knowledge of language and cooking. And those people typically fell into a white colonialism demographic. Though there were likely exceptions like in everything.

Sebastian didn’t start the worst plague known in history, or at least openly boast to the power in being able to do so. There was no chance of an Angel, or Fallen Angel, as they knew, that would be messing with them. No hellhound that would shift and change into a naked man.

It was a relief, really. Not having to try and come up with a way to kill an overgrown supernatural mutt. But that did leave them with a huge problem.

With no Angel, there was no antagonist trying to meld humans into one.

With no zombie twin, there was no Undertaker to foil and combat.

The mortals that tried to summoned Sebastian originally still likely played a part in Ciel’s story if they stumbled upon a circus.

But Amber was lost in this sea of change.

Not to mention they had to give things up about themselves.

Sebastian now knew what Ynovrrk Kik meant.

He also learnt that they hunt often, and that they typically prefer carrying just a knife to do so. Though they, thankfully, left out that the knife was rarely used. Amber much enjoyed claws and fangs as their weapons of choice.

He, unfortunately, also learnt about the Angel Timeline . Though they did leave it brief with only a few highlights. Walking dolls made of straw, metal and gold. A cult devoted to trying to meld the dead together to create a perfect being. When Sebastian finally got to kill the walking pigeon, ripping it apart with his own hands.

Amber got a moment of watching a deep satisfaction melt over the demon. It was very enjoyable, being able to cause pride in a demon of all things.

Most painfully, Sebastian learnt what their favourite dish was.

Tartiflette.

He would never be able to get it right. Amber had given up years ago, being unable to recreate it to what their Bahba had done.

“-Amber isn’t joining them either.”

They rolled their shoulders calmly, “Swimming takes a bit too much effect for me to enjoy. Though, I do like the water.”

They felt eyes on them as they moved their gaze over the horizon.

“You don’t like the effect of swimming? It is said to be a wonderful exercise.” Sebastian moved closer as he held the towel over his arms.

“And I don’t disagree. I just tend to sink if I’m not paying attention.” They rubbed their neck massaging into the tender flesh, “Though speaking of exercise. I’m going to go for a walk. I stayed up a bit too late last night curled over my notes.”

Ciel frowned at them, “Do not go causing any trouble. We are still not welcomed here.”

Amber started to head off, “‘Course. I wouldn’t dare nor dream.” With a long sure stride, he focused on the path ahead. “Kar huvm up vecirafovn xerrovn ovrunovqk,” he growled low only heard by one.

It didn’t take long to find. The poor thing was hidden away in a ditch, shaking from the wet and cold. Its prize clutched tight in its jaws as its hackles raised. He crouched down a bit away.

“... Well you certainly still have the strength to fight, don’t you. Admirable, if you knew what to do with your little trophy… But you’ll get nothing done like that.”

He kept his voice soft, sweet and low. A gentle tone that was likely used by its old owner but with a different pitch to bring change forth.

Amber offered the back of his palm looking more at the piece in its mouth rather than its eyes. His glasses had slipped slightly but, strangely, the dog’s hackles flattened. It sniffed in quick successions as it slowly moved closer.

It had a long wiry coat that was merled with browns, tans and blacks. A dash of white at the centre of its chest was arrow shaped. A faded blue almost white eye contrasted against deep brown, almost black.

It gently nudged the back of the hand, so Amber carefully turned the palm up for it. It rested its chin on his palm before slowly closing its eyes. He smirked and rubbed under the chin before slowly moving to its ear. He rubbed circles as it slowly began to wag his tail.

“Well look at that. You just need a little comfort don’t you?”

He stood calmly and stepped back out of the ditch seeing if the dog would follow. Up on the small embankment, he turned and patted his thigh. The dog shook off its tension before bounding up out of the ditch.

He smirked and began walking calmly as the dog followed close behind. They had travelled a far bit through the brush away from the settlements before the pair was spotted. Amber frowned spotting the circular wall close by.

He looked down at the dog and widened his stance.

“Bovrnov.” He clicked his fingers and pointed between his legs.

The dog quickly shifted to stand between his sure-footed stance. He slowly removed his glasses, glaring at the trouble he had found. He folded his arms as the crowd began to circle chanting away about a bad dog.

***

Ciel hurried to the commotion with his servants. There, in the middle of the crowd, stood his Tutor. Dogs barked and snarled, making feints while snapping maws. Amber merely stood, unbothered. Eyes locked onto Lord Henry as he shouted at his dogs to attack.

Not one moved into a striking range. Not even the one that had flanked behind Amber.

“Attack Dammit!”

One of the dogs lunged forward, seemingly done quarrelling with whatever inner turmoil was keeping it from moving. He saw Amber’s lip curl back, flashing a quick show of teeth as a low rumbling filled the area. The dog whipped to the side to circle with the others, barking wildly with aggression but no longer approaching.

The rumble faded into the noise of dogs and people shouting. Seemingly unnoticed by the crowd. But Ciel felt it sink into his bones.

He shivered as turned to focus on Lord Henry. He could sense Amber was locked on to a target. This was going to be messy.

“Why aren’t you mongrels attacking!!”

“Because they have self preservation. They understand risk and reward. Exactly how you trained them to do so…” His watch was cold and calm.

Arms still had his arms crossed over his chest. His eyes watched Lord Henry like he was watching a prey animal.

“They clearly don’t! You’re still standing! Hand over the bad dog!”

Amber lifted his chin, baring his teeth in a strange grin. “Come over here and try to take it…”

Lord Henry snatched up one of the long sticks from one in the crowd and marched forward. As he went to swing, Amber reached behind himself and a loud crack sounded in the air.

The would be weapon splintered in half as Amber pulled the whip to tail out behind him.

The sound of the whip had most of the dogs on the ground, tail coiled under them as they whined.

Amber’s eyes seemed to grow more intense at the reaction.

“That is my whip!” Lord Henry shouted as he threw down the broken stick.

Pale eyes watched the man as Amber tilted his head. He didn’t speak, just simply let the whip’s handle roll out of his palm to the ground.

The crowd had gone silent now watching this strange standoff. Ciel stepped forward, towards the front of the crowd's circle.

Lord Henry spotted him and shouted, “Earl Phantomhive! Control your mutt of a servant! They are interfering with this town's law!”

Before he could reply Amber cut in.

“For starters, you toothless pup, I am Ciel’s Tutor. To follow, I think this town is in for a few lessons.”

He shifted a hand behind him, "Joq.”

Every unleashed dog seemed to scurry and move to stand behind him. The crowd gasped as a whole at the display.

“Every single resident in this village trains their dogs in a similar fashion. The same hand gestures. The same tones. The same commands. Probably, because of the fear of training a Bad Dog. But in doing so you have opened yourself up to a threat lurking among you.”

He kept his gaze on Lord Henry, “To train in fear is to invoke fear. And when a fearful creature has experienced fear at the hands on those that feed them, protect them, lead them… The trust is flimsy at best. Easily swayed.”

Ciel could only watch as Lord Henry’s face turned red with rage. The Lord marched forward and raised a fist ready to try and hit his Tutor. He saw his servants begin to rush forward, to defend their newest comrade in arms.

But a quick movement seemed to turn Amber’s head with the punch. He then turned his head back to its original position. Teeth stained red in a mad grin.

Ciel looked at Lord Henry’s hand as the man himself did. A blood curdling scream tore from the man as he clutched his hand tight. Blood spewed from what remained of his fingers, oozing from under his tight grip. The crowd as a whole stepped back muttering, gripping their weapons tighter.

Ciel’s gaze snapped back to Amber, as he spat out the bits of digits into his palm. His eyes never strayed from the Lord, now bent over before him.

“You crazed mutt! You bit off my fingers! You wretched bastard!!”

“Why wouldn’t I defend myself against the murderous Black Dog?”

Mutterings broke out amongst the people at his words. Ciel spotted his Butler stepping forward and decided it was time to act.

“Amber is quite right. There is no demon hound. It’s all a lie. There’s just him.” He turned, addressing the crowd, “An old man obsessed with power, determined to keep it no matter what.”

Henry snarled, still clutching his hand, “Your mangy mutt attacks me and you accuse me of this nonsense?! What evidence do you have?”

Ciel watched as Sebastian raised the skull high for all to see, “There is this.” He stepped into view from around Lord Henry so he could see with the whole of the crowd.

“We found it in your mansion. I took the liberty of confirming that the teeth marks on James match the teeth in this skull.”

The crowd gasped as his butler pointed to the sky and began to explain more. Ciel spoke, keeping his eyes on the crowd. He sensed Amber step from over the dog between his legs and heard a whisper.

“Thank you for keeping this safe. We’ve got it now.”

Sebastian had moved toward him and took the scrap of fabric Amber held out. Sebastian studied it between his studying it as he spoke allowed.

“Such fine material. I wonder why the dog was so eager to hold onto it till just now.” He held it out for Lord Henry to see, “Interesting behaviour, don’t you think?”

As his Butler continued to explain and the Lord turned to run, he was met with the crowd. One that had now turned on him, Amber was right. Something trained in fear could be easily swayed. As the crowd got swept up in their version of justice they carted Henry off above their heads. Most of the dogs now followed at their heels, baying and howling.

Ciel turned to his Tutor who now sat beside the panting dog that once belonged to James. He had his left hand closed in a fist in his lap as he rubbed the dog’s ear.

Ciel’s servants spoke up before he could.

“Blimey Amber. You really bit off his fingers?” Bard was looking at him oddly.

Amber grinned, “Most people forget that humans are just another animal. And our bite force is actually rather strong if given the chance.”

Tanaka stepped forward, “It is not the most honourable way to handle a threat.”

Amber grinned, “Nope. And no offence to anyone here but I’m a Tously. We don’t play fair. We don’t fight fair. We don’t love fair. We steal, cheat and use whatever underhanded tactic to win. No matter the cost. You want something more honourable, ask for a Bodin.”

Finny tilted his head, looking at Amber’s chin, “Um Amber. Where are the fingers?”

Mey-Rin covered her mouth, “You didn’t eat them did you?”

Ciel looked to Amber who was smirking. He got the sense that he was letting his blood stained teeth peek for them to all see.

Sebastian smiled and leaned down, holding out his palm, “Amber, do not scare them.”

He snorted and dropped the bits of fingers into his Butler’s palm. From his hand, thankfully.

Ciel looked back to Amber as he stood up.

“Are you truly prone to biting? It wasn’t just an empty threat you used against Grell?”

Amber shrugged, “Yes and no. You don’t have anything to worry about though.”

Ciel frowned, “What about the others in my house?”

Amber pointed to each of his mortal servants, starting with Tanaka. “No. No. No. No.”

He came to point at Sebastian. The pair stared each other down. His Butler stood tall with a smirk slowly forming. Amber tilted his head, licking his teeth.

“Interesting thought and temptation, but likely to get my teeth knocked out. So, no.”

He turned to point at Ciel, “And you, I’m more likely to teach you how to bite properly because it is a useful defence tactic since no one really expects it to happen.”

He made a face, “Disgusting. No.”

***

Sebastian studied his Master looking out the window at the rain that had started to pour. He finished preparing the tea as his gaze flickered over to Amber who was sitting in a chair seemingly having a staring contest with the dog.

“Is there any reason you are studying the dog so intently, Amber?” Sebastian served his Master’s tea first. The young boy turned, taking a seat by the window and looked over to the strange happenings. Sebastian gently set the saucer and cup in his hands, watching him take a sip before looking to Amber again.

“... A few. Weighing reward and consequence.”

The boy swallowed his sip, “About what exactly?”

“Naming. All names have purpose and shouldn’t be used without intent.”

Sebastian frowned, “You intend to keep it?”

Amber looked to the pair of them before looking back at the dog, “I didn’t. But it followed us back to this manor. Didn’t return it to its pack mates. And I suspect it's going to just follow us back home too.”

The Young Earl looked at the dog coldly, “I don’t know if such a thing could survive in my household for long… It is best not to get attached.”

His Master had a sad tone hidden under the cruelly worded statement. He, seemingly, would love to have a dog within his place again. But did not wish the grief of loss once more. Amber looked up at his Master, seemingly catching the sound of the desire.

They sat back as their eyes flickered to Sebastian, the dog and back to Ciel.

“What about a test?”

The Young Earl watched them from over his tea, “A test?”

“Yes,” they stood moving towards the door. They clicked and pointed to the floor making the mutt stay put as it tried to follow. “If Sebastian’s true nature can scare it off. We have nothing to worry about. If not, it will earn a name.”

Sebastian looked back at the beast. It was watching Amber at the door as they held it open. Amber was looking at his Master waiting for his order. Sebastian turned his gaze to the boy calmly as he thought.

He looked up at him, “Sebastian, scare it off.”

Sebastian looked back to the pitiful creature and stepped forward. Its gaze snapped to him as his eyes blazed with power. Shifting to its feet it but stayed watching him. Not barking, not growling. Just ready.

He let his shadows begin to expand towards the foolish beast. Trying to force it out of the room. It curled back its lip and coiled its tail under its body, but did not move from its spot.

Sebastian bared his own fangs as darkness began to coat the room. Dread and the threat of pain touched the air and leaked into the walls.

It simply lowered its front body slightly and gave a bark. It was close to bolting.

He remembered hearing a command Amber had spoken before he arrived at the crowd. Something that seemingly got the dogs to leave them alone. He repeated the phrase letting his voice truly slip with the beastrial tone of his nature into the Devilish language.

“J̴̨̢̟̝̰͈͍͔̣͔̹͎̮̖̃̐̔́̾̓̊̈́̈́̂̔̓̉͐͌͘̚ͅͅơ̷̘̣̭̯͔̜̤͙̎͑̆̇̔̂̍̄͋̇̄̎͗̏̆͑́̕̕̚͝q̷̢̛̲̺̤͔̗̣̬̟̬̼̼̝͈̖̬̲̠͈̩͎̦̝̓̃̅̄́͊̆̅̎̈́̾̀̐̄͌͘̚͘͝.”

The dog’s ears perked up and suddenly it dashed towards him and stood at his leg. It looked up at him, seemingly wanting for the next command. The action alone made his shadow splutter out and his eyes flicker.

Amber curled over with laughter, “You told it to heel?”

His Master began to chuckle. Sebastian frowned at the creature as it panted, watching him for the next command.

“It was not my intention, I assure you.”

The boy sipped his tea, still trying to contain his enjoyment, “Nonetheless. I certainly think it has earned a name.”

Amber breathed in deeply, getting control of themself once more.

“Indeed. Come on Barbas. Let’s head out for a bit of fresh air before bed.”

They patted their thigh and the dog moved off to follow them with a jaunty little trot.

Sebastian watched them with a frown as they left into the dark hallway.

His Master set aside his empty cup, smiling. “Looks like the case is closed now. We can leave in the morning and tell her Majesty the town is ready to be converted into a resort.”

Sebastian looked to him calmly, “Yes there doesn’t seem to be anything to worry about now.” He moved to begin getting him ready to bed. “I will be glad to leave actually.”

The boy stood calmly following him, “You said while you didn’t like dogs you had no issue with them as creatures. Not liking that you are surrounded by so many of them?”

“Most dogs are bred to bark and sound alarms. To make noise at any possible threat. It is quite noisy being in such a place with my hearing My Lord.”

The Young Master blinked, “Hmmm, I see. There does seem to be a consistent barking in the wind. Well, it doesn't matter. We can leave early since we are done here.”

Sebastian changed him before he seemingly caught the sound of a strange cackling on the wind. A chorus of chattering laughter. How strange. For laughter to be happening at such a time of night. But it melded with the barking of the village below. Just the people likely celebrating being freed of a demon dog.

He would be freed from this place tomorrow.

Chapter Text

It was calm. Peaceful. Nothing like he had seen before. But somehow familiar.

Greens and golds swirled in the clouds around him. Above was seemingly a night sky he knew but couldn’t name a single star. A soft air of soothing sounds of rain and rolling thunder.

There was the sound of singing but the moment he went to follow it would change directions. The sounds he thought would be in the place of a kitchen. Even, seemingly, children's laughter bouncing around followed closely by growling of a playful tone.

But he could see nothing but clouds and stars as he wandered.

The clouds up ahead thinned, revealing a circular carpet. It was marked in a way he knew but different. It was like a watch, or a gear. It turned and ticked. Forward, back. Starting, stopping.

In a flash of light, a beast was before him.

They sat on a black throne. Legs over one armrest, back against the other. Horns twisted from their head pointing up towards the stars. Three eyes watched the stars above as a six clawed hand held out a lollipop for him.

He blinked and stepped forward to take it. It was marked like one of his own, but it was a strange green colour. He unwrapped it and gave it a taste, it was sweet with a sour undertone.

“Thief,” he muttered at them.

The Devil turned to grin at him, “Always. Now what are you doing here Little Prince?”

He frowned and looked about, “Where is here? I don’t know it.”

They swung in their seat to face him properly.

“Everywhere. Nowhere. In the most simplest of terms, it's just a dream you're aware of but can’t quite piece together for true control.”

He rolled the sweet to his cheek, “Then what is all this? Wouldn’t I dream about what I know?”

A tail swayed into view, coiling its barbed end back and forth.

“You are in a sense. The sleeping mind picks up on more than the waking. Tries to process things and events that the waking mind does not wish to address.” They looked at him with the pale green eyes, the bottom two closing as the third seemed to glow bright. “So, what are you trying to understand, Little Prince?”

He looked about at the clouds, “You, I suppose. You are a mystery to me.”

They laughed and sat back opening their eyes to watch him, “Well you can’t do that in here. I am only what you know of me. To learn more you will have to ask first.”

He folded his arms calmly, “Then why the dream? What can’t I work out?”

The Devil stood and the throne faded away in a non-existent wind.

“Well, what has changed?”

Suddenly the sounds of barking filled the space. From a cloud, burst the strange dog Barbas. It spun and dropped into a play bow facing the cloud. Its tail flew back and forth as it barked.

Out followed a deep black Borzoi. It looked at him then barked a joyous sound.

He tensed up and The Devil circled behind him.

“Ah. A constant in the form of a change.”

“It’s going to die… Or I will… I don’t want to get attached.”

“Death touches all things. Nothing is immune. Not humans, not demons, certainly not Gods.” They walked over to the dogs calmly as they ran about chasing each other. Crouching down the dogs came to inspect the beast. “And if all things die, why should you not give into whatever you desire? Life is too short and fickle to worry about death. And you have the advantage of choosing your’s.”

He looked to the dogs and then the Devil, “Why Barbas?”

They chuckled and stood. The Devil walked over to him calmly, “For that, Little Prince, you’ll have to wake up and ask.” They looked back to the dogs, “But for now why don’t you play? There’s no Shadow here to judge or comment.”

He frowned, “You’re here.”

They smiled, “Not really. I am simply a part of you Little Prince, a part of your mind trying to work out the Madness.” They slowly began to fade away. “You know me, you just don’t know it.”

He turned back to the dogs. They sat in front of him, panting, wanting. He felt a bittersweet smile form, “I suppose they are right. Let’s play.”

He suddenly had a strange stick in his hand that he threw across the clouds. The dogs barked and chased the odd ornate stick over the clouds.

***

Sebastian was making the rounds of the night. The manor’s servants were all now, seemingly, restful. Though their resident criminal was still making a fuss. Grumbling and muttering in his cell. Sebastian looked out the window studying the downpour outside.

A flash of lightning lit up the world and he caught a glimpse of the storm-darkened landscape. The water in the lake danced with the continuous onslaught of rain drops. Many lights now out and quiet in the settling of a hoax. Even the dogs had turned quieter this night. But not a glimpse of the strange Amber.

He continued his patrol of the dark halls when he felt a change in the air.

The atmosphere seemed to grow hot. The walls croaked and swelled with a new pressure. A damp wet smell accented with sweet decay began to seep into the manor.

He frowned, letting his shadows expand, trying to sense the cause of such a change.

In the cell, he heard Lord Henry begin to mutter.

“...No… No. You can’t be real. I made you up… Get away. Get away! White Dog!!!”

Sebastian dashed down towards the prisoner. Mey-Rin was scheduled to bring the false Lord’s rations soon.

There was the odd cackling he heard from before. It silenced Lord Henry’s yelling. A sickening crunch and a splatter of blood. He turned the corner in a moment and saw Mey-Rin opening the door with a puzzled expression.

He reached out his hand to grab her wrist, “Mey-Rin, don’t-”

But it was too late. The maid had seen the carnage and let out a horrific scream. Sebastian heard all the manor come alive at the sound. A thundering of feet rushed to the scene. His Master’s servants along with the original occupants found the strange scene.

A room full of foul steam that slowly leaked into the outside world through the small vents. The bars, having rusted to an extreme degree, disintegrated on touch. The smear of thick blood across the floor with bloody prints of a dog walking towards the wall and seemingly vanishing beyond it.

But most disturbing of all was Lord Henry’s body. He had a chunk of his torso missing. Almost his entire chest cavity, seemingly bitten out while he was alive. Face contorted in fear and pain as he mouth was stuck in a silent scream.

Sebastian could see something the others did not. The shredded remains of a cinematic record. Single moments of the Lord's life shuttered and stopped in small clips that slowly eroded into swirls of incomprehensible memories.

Whatever did this was something powerful, and Lord Henry had called it a White Dog.

He heard his Master entering the room.

“What the hell happened?”

He turned, seeing the Young Master in only his nightgown, holding a bandage patch to his sealed eye. He moved to him and quickly tied the patch into place to free up his hands.

“It seems, the White Dog did exist, and came to claim Lord Henry's life.”

The head-maid clutched her hands as the other residents crowded in fear.

“You mean, the demon hound is real? And it killed Lord Henry?”

The boy frowned, “There is no demon hound.”

Finny was crouched by the body with Bard. He was looking over the carnage carefully before he looked over the crowd.

“Where’s Amber?”

The Young Master’s head snapped up, looking about for them, “They’re not back yet?”

“Amber has a love of lightning and is likely enjoying the storm. But no, they haven’t returned.”

The boy turned to march up the stairs when a horrid baying started at the door. Dull claws slammed against the door while haunting howls carried into the air. The mortal servants huddled together in fear before following the Earl to the main door.

Pulling it open, Sebastian found Barbas. The dog turned back a few paces, barking loudly like it was trying to get them to follow.

His Master stepped forward despite the rain, “I don’t see Amber.”

Sebastian held out his hand to block him, “Young Master, stay inside. It’s raining”

A cold eye turned to him, “I don’t care. Amber is out there with whatever killed Lord Henry. Alone.”

“Amber is a very capable creature. I am sure they can hold their own against this beast.”

The boy looked back to the rain, watching the dog bark, trying to draw them out into the night. With the shadows and lights at play, it made the mutt seem like some Church Grim, guarding a graveyard to lead souls home.

His Master straightened, “This is an order Sebastian. Bring Amber back here. Now.”

He felt the order settle into his Mark, like how a human might feel cold iron around the neck.

He bowed deep, “Yes, My Lord.”

The boy stepped back into the manor, safely out of the rain. Sebastian turned and followed after the dog. Barbas sprinted ahead, barking and baying. The strange cackling echoed ahead louder and louder. An array of breaking stones and crashing trees joined the strange orchestra of sounds. This close now, he could feel the strange feeling of Amber’s Devilish speech lingering in the air. The tingling sensation of hairs standing on end. Though most concerning was the fresh smell of red iron.

***

The boulder shattered between the teeth, the jaw snapping tight with a hard hit of their hand. The beast stumbled and turned to snap at Amber again. That horrid cackling echoing around them. Amber’s barbed tail whipped as they leapt back into a tree studying the creature more.

Their multitude of eyes live, flickering about trying to work out this thing and how to kill it. Feeding every angle and piece into their glasses.

It looked like a rotting Hyena. It sounded like a Spotted Hyena but had the shape and build of a Striped. Though it was as tall as a Galloway at the shoulder. Steam curled off of its dull grey fur while pieces fell to the ground revealing its gleaming ribs.

Its bleeding silver eyes locked onto them again as it gave another chattering cry. The tree shook as Amber leapt from the high branches, using their tail to spin they came down on the beast's face. Six claws dug into one eye before they hit the ground.

Amber snarled as they stumbled to stay on their feet. The claw marks coating their back pulled more, despite their armour’s attempt to self repair. The beast chatted out again as it turned facing them once more.

Their horns sparked in warning as they readied their stance. Claws out in a Tiger hold, their tail flicked back and forth. They were going to try.

A single stride from the beast had it up close, its jaws closed around air as the ground shattered under foot.

It looked up at them as lightning flickered in the clouds behind them.

“Muo…”

The beast had seemingly had enough of playing around as well. It shimmered, turning to rancid silver steam touched with crimson. It advanced quickly into the air and reformed with its chatter as jaws clamped around their lower body piercing through the armour and flesh beneath. The fangs broke upon the bone as the lightning connected to their horns.

Amber saw the shadows come alive below as they roared. The beast convulsed under their hands, flesh melting away around its eyes as the lightning made a continuous flow to the ground.

Released from the air, both beasts made their descent to the ground. Amber twisted seeing a shadow reach for them. They reached back but as the beast hit the ground first. The earth shattered further, bringing forth a torrent of water. They were thrown with the force of nature towards the lake of water.

The surface tension hitting their back caused pain coursed through them. Amber's roar was swallowed by water filling their lungs. They thrashed and kicked trying to escape the depths of this new darkness. The weight on their lungs, as they did their best to try and claw to the surface, was excruciating.

Red glowed above in the darkness as their boots touched the silt. They pushed off, slipping as they found no true traction. Six claws extend out to five as they gripped at the wrist.

Suddenly they were above the water, rolling their way out of the iron hold, knees punching into the mud of the shore.

Coughing and gagging, water expelled from their lungs but Amber could taste the red iron. Claws squeezed into the mud as they spluttered up more bloody water. They felt the shadow fall over them as their ears popped to the whining beside them.

Looking up they saw the best trying to get to its feet. Bone pushed through flesh as the muscle was cleaved by the pressure. Silver and crimson poured from between its teeth, spilling out the ground. Boiling and bubbling in foul smelling puddles. With one final chattering, it fell to pieces.

Amber snarled, pushing themself out of the mud, eyes not leaving the bones. A slip found the iron hold under their arm to keep them up.

Panting, they met the red glowing eyes of Sebastian.

“Hell hounds don’t exist, yes?”

The Butler looked at the corpse of the rotting creature, “Whatever that was, it is not a beast I know of.”

Amber turned to look at the bones again as they felt Barbas lean on their side. Silver flecks seemed to dance about in swirls and Amber heard the faint sounds of a shuttering film.

“... You seeing a Record at all?”

Sebastian helped them find their footing on less slippery mud.

“I was. Partly. It seemed altered. Strange. Animals typically do not have records...”

“Well, I wouldn’t say that was a normal animal.”

Taking a step, a sharp pain jolted in their side. Their bare left hand found an intrusion in their side. Amber groaned and looked to see a fang, deeply embedded into their stomach, their strong armour holding it in place. Pulling back their hand they found blood smeared across their hand, seeping into the gold segments of their fifth finger.

In a quick smooth motion, Sebastian had them in his arms as the world blurred with motion around them. They looked back spotting Barbas trying to keep stride, which he almost could since Sebastian was keeping a slower pace, likely due to their injury. Amber smeared blood on their forehead as their horns and tails shimmered out of sight.

***

Ciel paced in the main hall before the door was thrown open. Amber was holding onto Sebastian, one hand holding at their stomach, while one of Sebastian’s gloves was slowly turning red. Barbas shot through the door behind them as Amber shut it quickly against the rain, leaning over Sebastian’s shoulder to do it.

Amber was sopping wet. Their bare eyes scanned across him as Sebastian passed by the Manor’s servants. He felt the strange sense of power once more.

They turned their head to his other servants, “Finny, towels. Mey-Rin, clear the closest desk or table with a fireplace. Bard, light the fire. Tanaka, please ask for either Whisky, Scotch or Vodka. Ciel, follow please.”

All his servants moved quickly. Ciel followed and watched them all move. The other servants tailed behind them, though one did help Tanaka find the alcohol. Mey–Rin quickly cleared off a desk as Bard lit up the fireplace. Sebastian sat them on the edge gently, he was watching them bleeding with a curious expression.

“Sebastian, under my pillow is my case. Please, retrieve it.”

Sebastian looked to him. Ciel nodded and stepped closer to Amber. Sebastian rushed off to retrieve it.

Ciel watched as Amber re-gripped around something in their torso tighter. Looking closer he saw it was bone of some sort, likely a tooth of the White Dog . It was large.

He refocused on their face, “And why was I asked to follow exactly?”

“‘Cause I’m not likely going to be in much of a state for my report later. I will write it down in detail after I heal a bit. For starters though, it wasn’t a Demon Dog. It-”

The head maid, Amelia, if he remembered correctly, spoke up, “But you're injured. Something bit you.”

Amber gaze turned to her, and the crowd of servants behind them, Ciel watched them as they bunched together like a herd of prey animals under the eyes of a predator.

“Demons wouldn’t die that easily and it’s dead.” Amber looked away, releasing the group from their gaze’s hold. “Besides, it was an overgrown hyena… And they funnily enough are more closely related to cats than dogs.” Amber breathed out through their teeth, “Pain’s starting to really sink in now… Anyone who’s squeamish better clear out. This is not going to be a sight anyone can forget.”

Finny came in with the towels. Sebastian followed close behind Tanaka with a bottle of Whisky. Bard had the fire burning bright while Mey-Rin after a nod from Amber was clearing the room of the more meek.

With the door shut, Ciel turned back to them. They were clutching at their stomach still. He caught a glint of gold between the red. They reached across their body for the case Sebastian held out, teeth baring at the movement.

Ciel frowned deeply watching them.

“You aren’t allowed to die yet.”

Amber had flicked open their case, multiple shelves popped out sideways on strange braces. They dug through segments pulling out things and laying them on the desk.

“Don’t worry kid. I’m not dying yet. Too much shit to do.”

He heard his servants gasp and began to start in on Amber.

They pointed at them, “You lot, quiet. One, swearing and cursing has actually been proven to alleviate pain to a degree. Two, Ciel has heard far worse things than some colourful words of expression.”

His servants stepped back under their hard gaze.

Ciel cleared his throat trying to hide his smile slightly at the behaviour.

“Your report Amber?”

They turned back to digging things out of their case, “Right. It was a large Hyena. Not a dog or hound. Sebastian can fill you in on a bit more if he saw what I did. But I need to get its tooth out of my guts quick.”

He tilted his head, “Not a Demon Dog?”

Beside them sat a strange black stick lined with gold markings. A box with a white needle set and a strange gold thread that didn’t seem like one for fabric. They held out their hand towards Tanaka.

“No. It’s dead for a start. No Demon could die that easily. Tanaka, that Whisky if you would please.”

His House Steward handed it over to them. Amber took it looking over the label calmly. They frowned softly before setting it down. They pulled out one more thing from their case. A black jar they shook gently. Something rattled about inside before they uncapped it and upended one into their mouth. They held the odd white smooth pill between their teeth screwing on the lid with one hand.

Ciel frowned watching them struggle calmly.

“Sebastian, help them.”

Sebastian stepped forward as they hit the lid back in place.

“No. I got it.” They spoke around the pill, “You lot might want to clear out too now. This isn’t going to be pretty.”

Bard huffed, “I doubt it will be something to turn our stomachs.”

Amber’s eyes flickered to his Cook. The man of war froze under their gaze as they slowly removed the pill from between their teeth.

“Let me rephrase… “ They tone had shifted to something more light, soft. Almost feminine but not quite. “I’m going to be doing things such as having to remove my shirt… And I don’t wear the undergarments you’d be use too…”

Ciel watched as his Cook, Steward and Maid all shifted to bright reds at the words. Ciel even felt his own cheeks grow warm. His Butler hid a chuckle while his Gardener tilted his head.

“Why does that matter? You’re hurt. Shouldn’t we just help you?”

Their voice had dropped again as they lowered their gaze, “It isn’t needed Finny. In fact, it will likely only hinder, since I am going to be running on pure instinct from the pain… And I said to Ciel, I wouldn’t bite any of you. I’m trying not to make myself a liar.”

Finny tilted his head, “What if we got you something to bite-”

“Won’t work. Tried it before.”

Ciel frowned softly and looked to his servants still ready to fight against leaving the strange tutor. They hadn’t been within his household for too long but was already a well loved member by his mortal guards. He had overheard a lot of talk from his servants when they thought he wasn’t listening. It wouldn’t do well for all of them to continue to argue about helping.

He couldn’t risk losing his Tutor’s knowledge just yet.

He felt a bump against his head and looked to see Barbas looking up at him. Still sopping wet and dripping all over the floor. He nodded and stepped forward with a plan.

“You lot go look after Barbas. Clean them up and dry them off. Sebastian will oversee Amber’s care. I will stay and continue hearing the report from them.”

He felt Amber’s eyes on him but stayed watching his servants agree. They carefully led out the dog that went willingly with them. He refocused on Amber.

They were glaring right at him, he felt himself stand taller under the strange power. Trying to seem stronger than he knew.

“You know… I wasn’t lying about having to remove my gear right?” Their voice was even lower with a slight gravel, more of a growl.

He kept eye contact, not backing down, “... I think you're more worried about your tattoos rather than me seeing anything else.”

Amber smirked looking away, “Smart kid. Alright.” They breathed in carefully as they moved to lay down on the desk. “Just stay back. And you, Butler, do your best not to get bit.”

Sebastian stepped forward, removing his jacket and rolling up his sleeves.

“I very much doubt you can.”

They glared at his Butler from the corner of their eye.

“Pull it out after one. Fast.”

They shoved the strange pill back between their teeth. They held up three fingers. Ciel watched as flesh, gold then flesh counted down. With a horrible squelch and crack, Sebastian held the large fang in hand. Amber’s head was thrown back, teeth bared and grinding as foam formed in the corners of their mouth. Wood splintered under the grip of a clawed hand. Horns flickered in and out of existence as a thin barb tail lashed out and knocked the tooth from Sebastian’s grip.

His Butler had almost recaught it when a strange low rumble began to shake the room. The glass rattled and shook as the whole room vibrated with the strange tone. Sebastian refocused on Amber as Ciel did the same. Something like smoke was pouring from their wounds.

Sebastian was at their side in a flash reaching for their mouth.

“They are cooking themself with-”

Amber teeth snapped around just air as Sebastian pulled back his hand but quickly grabbed their cheeks with his second. His Tutor was fast to act, grabbing his wrist and twisting their body across it to pin it under them. They used one of their hands to gripped Sebastian’s pinky finger and snap it backwards. Their supplies clattered to the floor

Sebastian’s face twitched with annoyance as he pinned the back of their neck down. Amber’s tail whipped around Sebastian’s throat and yanked in a way that would have snapped a mortal’s neck. His Butler’s eyes flickered as his shadow began to expand.

Ciel frowned and stepped forward, “Sebastian let them go.”

Sebastian looked to him still not moving, “Young Master, they are cooking themselves alive.”

Ciel was beginning to smell the scent of burning flesh. He swallowed and breathed out carefully, trying to to stay focused on the matter of now.

“... They said they weren’t dying yet. Let them go. That’s an order.”

***

The pressure left them in an instant after the noise sounded. The Burn was still on course. Healing took discomfort. Rapid healing took pain. They felt their flesh tightening over the wounds. Their blood clotting rapidly with the thickening agent. Their armour was now becoming a hindrance.

Tracing carefully down their throat they pulled their hand away. The material came away, folding in on itself down their body, like shifting scales before their upper body was bare, the black bloodied armour in hand. With a flick, it landed in the fire to clean.

The heard the strange mutterings again and saw the Shadow shift towards the fire.

They growled at it. It paused to watch them.

It had a human shape, though it seemed compressed. Bits of blackness flickered off its form. Twisting and twirling, tearing the air like fang and claw. It was hungry.

The strange collapsing star at its centre glowed and dimmed with the tether that stretched outward towards the small Saxe Stardust.

Saxe shifted under their gaze before coming closer with the strange mutters. It moved in a tight cluster before Shadow stopped it.

They stayed watching it. Darker deeper shades in front hiding the lighter and brighter behind. An Armour. Young but aged.

They knew these beings. Knew they’re words. They were important. Guide. Path. Power. Food.

They still had to finish Burn. They needed to focus. They reached out, feeling for the Bones. They need the Bones first. Then the Bleed. Lastly, the Bed.

***

Sebastian watched the unfocused, burning eyes leave them. He didn’t know what to make of Amber’s actions. They had seemingly cooked, at least partly, themself but was moving about.

His Master was watching them closely, “What’s wrong with them?”

Sebastian kept his arm blocking his path, “They seemingly used a very painful method to heal themself, at least partly. Their bleeding has stopped, and their wounds have shrunken in size. I can see the new tender flesh around the wounds now as well… Whatever their method is, it is effective, though the pain seems to render them more beastly in thought…” He tilted his head watching Amber as they felt along the desk where their supplies once sat.

“Though, I suppose that is true for an animal in pain.”

They tilted their head once more to their voices but their was no recollection nor understanding on their features. They paused in their search and turned their eyes back towards them.

The unfocused clouded stare was haunting in an odd way. Sebastian felt the strange sense of being seen, truly. Like his human facade did nothing to hide his true nature. But Amber already knew his true nature.

Their strange Devilish pierced into the quieter air.

“Kiveop…”

Sebastian frowned at the word trying to puzzle its meaning while his Master simply sighed.

“English, you great beast of a Tutor. We don’t speak growl.”

Their teeth snapped softly as their nose twitched with a hard huff. They dug their claws into the wood and twisted into a more upright position.

“Kiveop… Kiveo… Ne e dles… I need my needles…”

Their strange sparks were returning to their eyes. Though they dimmed into the unfocused glaze quickly.

He moved forward collecting their strange needles and thread from the floor. On a closer inspection the needles were seemingly made of bone. Though he could not place the strange gold tread.

“Allow me. I doubt you can reach your back on your own.”

Teeth gleamed in the fire light as a rumble shook the room. Their unfocused pupils expanding at he approached.

“You attempt to bite me again, and I will have to make good on your words and knock your teeth out, as it were.”

A spark appeared once more in their gaze. Their head tilted as their tongue seemingly shifted in their mouth.

“Tooth already loose… Worth…”

Sebastian smiled as he got an idea. He gently set down the case and looked to them.

“Oh? Let me see.”

He heard his Master step forward, “No! Amber don’t-”

But it was too late. Amber had opened their mouth wide, tongue wiggling at a loose back molar. Sebastian quickly gripped around it with his dexterous fingers and pulled it loose.

He studied the tooth between his fingers as Amber growled rubbing at their jaw.

It was healthy and strong, odd for it to be a loose tooth. Turning it in the light it gleamed oddly. Looking closer, the normally flat ridges seemed rather sharp. Dangerously so.

“How odd…”

Ciel was at his side glaring at him, “Why did you do that? Didn’t you want to stitch them up? They’ll never let you now.”

Sebastian looked back down to Amber who was now looking at him, eyes focused.

“... You’re so many things I wanna call you right now…” They sat up carefully still rubbing at their jaw. “But you are right about not being able to reach my back easily…”

He slipped the tooth into his pocket, “So you aren’t going to bite me now?”

“... I make no promises… But you should be out of range behind me.” They reached into the box and pulled out a needle and thread it calmly.

They sat back and began to stitch close the wound on their stomach. Their fingers were quick and nimble. He smirked and moved to start on their back. He watched his young Master studying Amber’s hands, slowly moving up their arms trying to work out their tattoos.

***

They could feel the kid eyeing their marks. They kept their eyes on their work, focusing on the tug and pull of their flesh. Sebastian’s work on their back was at a human pace but was seemingly a lot smoother.

“Do your job as a student and ask Ciel.”

“... What are the flowers?”

They smirked, “Atropa Belladonna.”

“Belladonna… Deadly nightshade? Why would you tattoo those flowers on your arm?”

“They’re one of my favourites.”

They felt a pause in Sebastian’s work, sensing the lie of omission and had to huff before being called out.

“They were also My Tessi’s favourite.”

“Your Tessi… And the stripes.”

“A deep love of Tigers and they meant alot to my family.”

They saw Ciel tilt his head calmly, “Then the gold scales are for a dragon then… You used each in the buildings of your workshop.”

“Tradition. The Markings are reminders and promises. Deals to myself.”

They continued to work calmly. Ceil’s eyes had moved back to their hands. Quietly watching the work, though drawn to the one visible gold finger.

“You have a gold finger too… Why?”

“Because while six fingers is a noticeable trait it is also useful.”

“Did you have six fingers before?”

“As a kid yes. I removed them at a young age.”

“Why?”

“You change when you are being hunted… And you change again to become the Hunter. Six fingers are an easy indicator.”

“One could say tattoos are as well. Why have them?”

“They came later and they are Deals with myself. They are also easier to cover.”

The kid fell quiet as they watched them finish up the last stitch on their stomach. They felt Sebastian trace over his own work before stepping back, “Your back will likely scar more.”

They snorted, carefully slipping off the table.

“And have that ruin my Lightning motif? No. I just need to set the stitching.”

He tilted his head, “Set your stitches? How so?”

Amber found where the bottle of Whisky rolled. They nudged the toe of the boot under the neck and kicked it up into their hand. Bending over would not be practical yet.

“By Bleed and Bed.”

Ciel stepped forward, “By what?”

They used the claws on their gloved hand and sliced through the collar. The lip fell as some of the whisky spilled. They quickly upended the bottle and began to drink as they moved toward the fire. Their tail snatched up their crutch and the odd fang.

“Bones, Bleed and Bed. It is how my family has always done healing. Though I do Burn, Bones, Bleed then Bed.”

“Do you mean when you cooked yourself?” Sebastian’s voice was calm but curious.

They shrugged and finished off the alcohol. They set the empty bottle on the mantle.

“Healing takes energy. Rapid healing takes a lot of energy. A high output of energy usually outpours a lot of heat. It is only natural it would do so in healing as well. I mean, look at a fever. The body is trying to cook itself to fight off infections and heal itself. That can be just as deadly as cooking oneself. More so really.”

They twisted segments on their crutch and tossed it into the fire calmly before turning to face them. They saw the light in the room change as the fire behind them sputtered and turned green.

“Any last questions before Bed?”

Ciel tilted his head, “Wait, don’t you have to do Bleed?”

They smirked and pointed a thumb at the empty bottle, “Done. Alcohol helps set and lets the mind go all wobbly. Allows for the most useful dreams in Bed.”

At the word dream, Ciel’s face became contemplative, “Dreams…” He met their eyes, “Why Barbas?”

They blinked at the odd question, but then broke out in a smile, “Ciel and Sebastian. Two sides of a coin. Half of a Prince. A Daedric sphere of Power, Trickery, Wishes, Serenity and Bargains. Home to the Fields of Regret.”

They felt the Bleed working well. Not as well as maybe True Bleed but it would do. They stepped and flopped backwards into the Bed. They felt hands on them trying to pull them out. They jammed a foot against the mantle and opened their eyes. Not even realising they had closed.

They found Sebastian looking at them, mid-attempt at trying to pull them out. But he now blinked and moved a hand through the flame. Feeling it against his gloved hand. Ciel was over his shoulder watching on in shock and worry. They nestled deeper into the green cooling flames.

Sighing deeply he closed his eyes, “Bed... I will discuss the Hyena more in the morning… Show the footage and such…” The green light danced beyond his closed eyelids as it lulled him into Home.

***

He stopped by the water, cutting out the motor as he looked about. It was a rather dreary place. Certainly not a place for a party, like the one he was looking forward to. He stepped off his little ride and swung it up, over his shoulder.

Fixing his glasses, he moved to where he could see a flickering Record. Left shuttering in place over a rotting corpse that was seemingly melting away. A strange puddle of red and silver, with gleaming bones cutting through.

The Record shuddered around a Moment of Life. Wrinkled hands, with needle and thread. Silver sparks burning into flesh marred with strange furred spots. A horrid chuckling laugh echoed through the Record on loop.

He frowned, leaning in trying to see more, but it didn’t shift from this moment. Not unsurprising. The record was damaged.

Crisp edges, and a strange smell of petrichor. Though that could be just from the recently passed downpour.

“Odd…”

“Indeed it is.”

He snapped around, Scythe at the ready as it spun to life.

He found a grinning man standing just out of range. He was dressed in black robes with a gold chain of Mourning lockets around his hips. Long silver hair trailing in the gentle wind, and hiding his eyes.

He chuckled, giving a little finger wave showing long black nails, “So jumpy for someone that should have been anticipating help on this assignment”

He lowered his Scythe, “You’re the Reaper the Personnel Division sent? I don’t recognise you from the Retrieval Division. You’re not one of ours.”

The stranger walked around him, “I am... Retired now. Well Semi-Retired and part of another Division. One that deals with strange and unusual assignments. Much like this one.” He leaned over looking at the record himself, “And you are?”

He smirked and offered a hand, Scythe now resting back on his shoulder.

“Ronald, Ronald Knox And yourself?”

He chuckled and shook his hand, “Call me Undertaker.”

Ronald looked back to the looping record, “Any idea on why it's doing that?”

Undertaker slowly circled around the corpse watching the Record, a strange grin on his face while doing so, “Hmmm… What exactly were you told about this assignment?”

He leaned on his Scythe, “That there were suddenly two names on the Death Docket. Though I can’t even find traces of the other. It’s like it was destroyed. Maybe like this one is damaged, is my guess.” He sighed looking at the Record, “But I will need to find proof of it being so… I so don’t want the damn overtime.”

Undertaker chuckled at him and leaned back, “Oh, it's here.”

He blinked and took his foot off his Scythe leaning its handle outwards, “You mean it's around? Where?”

“Here.” The strange Reaper reached out a bare finger like he was going to touch the Record with his finger.

“Wait don’t-”

Ronald reached out a hand to stop him. It was clear he wasn’t part of the Retrieval Team. You never touched a Record with anything but a Scythe. Down right dangerous.

But upon Undertaker's touch the Record shuddered and flickered violently before peeling into two. The two spun on in Moments of Life.

Ronald focused on the new one. Some greedy noblemen with a passion for hunting and animal cruelty… And human cruelty for that matter. His last moments of life were cowering against a wall before a doglike creature lunged at him with gleaming fangs.

The first record collided with the new one and shuddered into a loop once more.

This one was new.

What now played was the beast seemingly chasing a many eyed shadow about this very landscape. The red gleaming eyes watching its every move.

He gripped his Scythe tight, “A demon…”

Undertaker frowned, “Yes… and one I recognise. It’s going to be troublesome it seems.

Ronald looked at him, “You mean you met this one?”

“It made a mess on my Parlour… And, at the time, had its strange little claws on two Death Scythes…”

His grip knuckled to white, “What? How?”

“I suspect it stole them… But it gave them up rather quickly. Out number by three reapers, an odd young boy and a strange Butler… It is at least intelligent… Though I have never known a demon to give up easily…”

Ronald looked back to the Record, “So what’s it doing here?”

Undertaker traced down the record with his long nail, “Let’s see shall we?”

The Record flickered once more before twisting and jumping to a new loop.

The demon was in the air, storm clouds behind it as lightning shadowed its face. Twelve claws dug into the beast's eyes blinding it. A bright gold light blurred out and the end of the Record fluttered to a stop before looping over the seemingly final moments.

The last of it was missing, charred on the end. Only showing a glimpse of the demon falling before seemingly tearing itself to re-loop the moment.

Undertaker tilted his head, “Very odd…”

“A part is missing,” Ronald leaned in closer looking at the burn… Or tear. It was on an angle. Like something had pulled or ripped it away. Fast to leave a burn.

“And we likely will not find it. Demons don’t share what they claim for their own… Though I wonder why only a part was taken. And why only one of the Records… And this creature… It shouldn’t exist as it does.”

He blinked and looked to him, “What do you mean?”

“Well, it is clearly meant to be something, but those do not have Cinematic Records. This one does… Or, at least, a part of one.” Undertaker began to smile, “I think someone is trying to make one.”

He tilted his head, “One of what?”

Undertaker began to chuckle, “Something fun. Old but New. Rare though through Common means it seems. Oh what a turn of luck.” He turned and began to walk away.

“Wait, what about the missing piece?”

Undertaker simply waved his hand walking, “Simply tell the truth when you turn in your Harvest. A demon took it. When I hand in my own report they will draw up the proper papers.”

Ronald watched and looked back to the odd loop, “.... I do have a party to get to…” He started up his Scythe and cut into the Record. It unravelled and re-spun into his Scythe’s blades quickly. Looking forward to spending the rest of the night with some good entertainment.

Chapter Text

Sebastian sat, looking through the open case of Amber’s gear. The Young Master had been settled back into bed. The servants had also all turned in now that the night had truly turned quiet. Himself, was under strict orders to watch over the Tutor so they didn’t burn alive in their Bed and healed fully.

He suspected that Amber would not have tossed themself so carelessly into the odd Malachite flames if there was even the slightest risk of death.

He turned his gaze to watch them in their slumber. The flames licked at the gold thread that seemed to melt and seep into their wounds, smoothing out the flesh and melding the skin tones. Amber was right, this healing wouldn’t leave scars.

Sebastian turned back to the gear he was going through. He opened the strange jar of pills and gently scented the air of them.

Iron, Bone, Ash and a more drug-like scent of an acidic smelling poison, something that burned. Amber had once said that most medicines came from poison. It was not out of the realm of possibility that the strange Tutor could make their own medication.

But to use such seemingly painful methods.

Humans typically avoided what caused pain. Most animals did. Amber, however, didn't hesitate in their approach. Their stalling was to remove witnesses, not delay pain.

That was a troubling behaviour. Amber did not rely on others. Sebastian worked this house by manipulating codependency from the mortals within.

They originally wanted everyone out of the room. Himself included. They likely only agreed because His Master made a play to get the other, unaware servants out of the room. They had wanted to get the tooth out fast.

Closing the jar and setting it aside, he turned his gaze to the needles and thread. Picking up one of the delicate needles, he studied. It was certainly bone. Lighter than most bone needles than Sebastian had come across in his time. These were made of human bone.

He set it back in its little case and he turned his attention to the open case of their gear. Reaching in he pulled out a cube. This was the strange little light device Amber had used as Lady Ayelet. The strange lantern that flashed in bright fast increments or flickered gold like a candle.

He turned it in his hands, studying its make. It was small. Didn’t even fill the palm of his hand. Yet it was certainly bright enough to blind from what he saw.

He set it back into the case and pulled out another strange cube.

This one was larger and strangely warm to the touch. On one of its sides sat a clock face, the roman numerals glowing gold as a broken red outer ring seemed to slowly shrink with each tick of a hand. It was counting down to something. There was a thin seal at the top of the cube but he could not see a way of opening it without breaking it.

And Amber did not seem like the type that would like their things broken.

Sebastian frowned, setting it back in place.

He ran his fingers over strange flat discs that he could not even begin to guess the features of. Fabrics that seemed to make up their Sides though seemed to be less in this case. Sebastian’s fingers found a scrap of paper folded into a seam, hidden away.

He pulled it out gently. This was a loved piece. Yellowed. Well creased. Worn on the edges from human fingers worrying along it.

He let it go as his eyes glowed. The piece floated as it unfolded.

I, The Daughter of the Golden Dragon, The Prince of the Death Queen,

The Kitten of the Beast,

Solemnly swe a r by the ever consistent Moon, by the hardened Earth’s soi l ,

By the s l ow dying Stars,

They will all die before The Fallen King can lay claim to my viced soul.

Then I shall begin the Hunt truly and

Wipe them from the Pits and Nevermore.

Sebastian looked to the bottom of the paper. There were two marks of blood. Red rusted fingerprints with their intricate lines swirling into each other.

By mortal eyes, it was a written promise. An oath sworn to oneself and taken to pen. Nothing more.

He linked his fingers together and rested his chin on them. His Shade crawled over the room slowly before licking up the table towards the paper. He bared his fangs as a Collar flared gold around the paper. It took the shape of a twelve toothed gear. No inner Sigil however.

Sebastian breathed out calmly, his Shade shifting back to its confined state. His eyes dimmed as he took the paper between his fore and middle finger. Bringing it to his nose he inhaled, deep, his eyes closing to solely focus on the smell.

Pain, Wrath, Pride… Only Amber’s Scent of Soul lingered on the paper. Not even the faintest smear of Demon had touched this Pledge.

He opened his eyes, turning the piece this way and that.

“... Devil indeed… How did you make a Collar?”

The green light of the room flickered as a boot shifted against the floor. Sebastian’s eyes snapped to the Bed Amber had made for themself. Their breathing had changed. The flames were flickering out slowly working slowly towards the sleeping Devil at the centre.

Amber shifted more, slowly returning to the waking world. He carefully refolded the paper along the well worn lines and slid it back into its hidden place. He stood and slinked silently to the side of the fireplace. As he leant down, Sebastian couldn’t help but smirk.

Little fangs bared as a six clawed black hand curled around the edge of the side. Seems like sleeping in such a position was painful.

“Sleep well, little Devil?”

***

Amber snarled as he pulled himself out. He felt like he had lost another fight with a truck. The Bleed certainly wasn’t a True Bleed. He was still tender. He straightened, shifting his tight grip on the mantle as the noise around them slowly registered.

“Vi.”

He carefully opened his eyes and flickered his gaze to the window. He found darkness still touching the sky and growled.

“Habb. Urp peiruquin menbiar? ”

He felt the soot clinging to his flesh and shivered trying to shake as loose as he could. Didn’t didn’t budge, like any other setting of stitches.

“I shall take that as a no.”

A white gloved hand came into his view, palm up. An offering. A lovely, desirable, trap.

He huffed curving his spine back making it pop as his tail snatched up his crutch. Taking it in hand he saw the fang still tightly secured in an upper coil.

With a flick, the crutch extended and he lent onto it. His tail brought the monstrous canine to his face.

Studying it, his own tongue found the gap within his own. He turned his gaze to meet Sebastian’s calmly.

“... You still have my tooth?”

Sebastian looked to his crutch before withdrawing his hand and pulling out the dislodged tooth. Amber held out his hand palm up. The Butler merely moved his gaze to the tooth and turned it this way and that.

“This tooth is an adult tooth. Strong, healthy and whole. It should not have come loose.”

Amber frowned, “Not true… Any tooth will come loose if, let’s say, an overly strong Butler gripped at one’s jaw because they were scared of a little bite.”

Red eyes glared back to him slowly beginning to burn with warning.

“... Scared?”

He smirked, “Fine. For anyone else, scared. You, annoyed.”

Red eyes focused back in on the molar, “Annoyed certainly is more correct. You broke my pinky and snapped my neck. On anyone else that would have killed them.”

“I gave you fair warning that I would likely bite.”

Sebastian smirked and turned his gaze back to him, “Your teeth were nowhere near my neck. It was your tail.”

“Because you gripped my jaw. You stopped my best defence so I resorted to others.”

The Butler closed his hand around the tooth smiling, “Still, I think I deserve some compensation for my troubles.”

Amber snorted and held his palm up higher, “Typically, a Tooth Fairy pays who they are taking the tooth from, ya know.”

He got to watch as Sebastian blinked in confusion. It was a rather fun experience, to confuse the Butler. Especially with the added bonus of Sebastian being a well aged demon with an abundance of knowledge at his disposal.

“Pardon?”

Amber grinned, showing a bit too much tooth, “A Tooth Fairy. A creature that trades things of a monetary nature for the lost teeth of children.” He wiggled his fingers palm still open, “And you aren’t paid with cash,  Butler. You can’t afford my tooth.”

His red eyes flickered back to his closed hand, “They do not exist.”

“True. But the Tradition stands strong. Now, my tooth please.” Palm still outstretched, waiting.

Sebastian’s gaze turned to the centre of their palm. Soot having stained the lines black, seeped into the segments of his golden finger. He wanted a bath but he needed his tooth.

He smirked, revealing the tooth between two fingers, looking it over once more.

“How about a trade?”

Amber paused, hand lowering a fraction.

“Trade?”

Sebastian moved away still looking over the tooth, “Yes. You are correct. I have no need for money, so have none of my own to offer up. The money I do carry, is the Young Master’s and not my to spend on such things. So all I can offer is something of Trade.”

Amber frowned as his old lessons swarm to the surface. Lessons he had thought he had no need for anymore. Lessons he had not had to remember in a long time. Painful and sweet and oh so true. This was going to change him, he could feel it.

🜚🜚🜚🜚🜚

“The teeth of our family are useful.”

A golden hand set the tooth into the lush black velvet, like it was a precious stone of his hoard.

“The value they hold will help us find each other, even in Death.” 

The gold fingers ruffled her hair making her give a gapped grin.

“Keep them close and we will always find you.”

♛♛♛♛♛

“Your teeth are a piece of you.”

Delicate fingers gently set the tooth into the small ornate case, set safely next to the other. Closing the lid, it sealed away the tooth.

“Only ever allow those you trust with pieces of yourself.”

The hand gently moved her red curls away from her ear showing the earring that held a pointed fang, its tip crowned with gold. A soft finger tapped his nose making his giggles ring.

“The rest you must hide with yourself.”

🀥🀥🀥🀥🀥

“Fangs are for biting.”

Gnarled, crooked knuckles set the fang into the velvet, tucked against the others like it.

“Food, prey or foe. Your teeth can sink into anything you deem necessary.”

A gentle pat of calluses on their jaw and they opened their mouth. A large finger wiggled at another loose one.

“But some strike back. Loose fangs can become lost ones. Be careful with the ones you lose to others.”

⚯⚯⚯⚯⚯

“We can trade.”

Young hands traded teeth. Gapped smiles baring to each other.

“So we can find each other even if we get lost.”

His hands were bigger, but its teeth were sharper and more.

“And make promises and blood like they do.”

Amber looked to Sebastian who still held the tooth, barely a moment had passed. The Butler was still in mid stride.

He regripped his crutch and began to pace themself, making it seem like they were giving the trade thought. They already knew what they would ask for. Amber doubted they would get that in trade. Which meant they could keep their tooth. Not run the risk of losing it to something that could be dangerous even without it.

Be true to their old lessons.

Amber faced Sebastian smiling, “Tooth for a tooth then.”

The Butler paused in his step and Amber couldn’t help but grin.

***

A tooth. One of his nonetheless. Sebastian looked to Amber, no The Devil. That was the side out at play. Something important was happening and they wanted a certain outcome.

He let his eyes drift back to the tooth between his fingers but watched the Devil closely. Turning it back and forth, they stood still. Waiting, like a patient predator. Nothing leading to what they truly desired.

Sebastian began his walking again, the light of the room was dying. Candles one their last moments, the green lined coals fading out. In the last moments of light he enclosed the tooth into his palm.

The Devil shifted, only just the slightest twitch. No mortal would have been able to see. Not with the moon hidden away by cloud. They wanted their tooth back, and were asking for something near impossible.

Sebastian smiled slowly moving towards them, “One of my teeth? Whatever for?”

They breathed out shifting into a more masculine stance again, rather than the blank slate of The Devil.

“I have only ever traded my teeth for teeth.”

He circled Amber slowly, “Ah, but you said the Tooth Fairy was a tradition.”

“It is.”

He kept still, even as Sebastian let his Shadow uncoil. It licked around Amber’s feet and still he did not step away.

“It just isn’t one of my house.”

Sebastian leaned over the top of him. Amber’s eyes unseeing in the darkness peer ahead. Blank face, trying not to give himself away. But Sebastian could now sense the fear.

Not fear of pain, or death but of loss. Amber wanted his tooth back and likely thought Sebastian would not give up one of his own for it.

Not untrue. Demons only had trouble from mortals getting their grubby little hands on demon anatomy. Mostly for whatever pathetic creature was unfortunate enough to acquire some, but it could be an annoyance nonetheless.

He slinked around, his form losing shape, as the room became truly Dark. Amber remained unmoved, even as multiple eyes formed around him. A large fanged grin split into the darkness.

“̶O̸n̶e̶ ̶o̶f̷ ̴m̷i̸n̷e̵ ̸f̸o̸r̴ ̴o̸n̶e̶ ̴o̵f̴ ̵y̷o̴u̶r̷s̷?̸ ̵A̵r̵e̷ ̸y̸o̵u̷ ̸s̸u̴r̷e̷?̷”̵

He let his mouth open wide, wide enough to swallow the little Tutor whole. Sebastian wanted to see if his trade was true. Amber hadn’t lied about trading a tooth for a tooth. Hadn’t lied about the willingness to do so. He just thought Sebastian would not.

Under other circumstances, he wouldn’t. But something about Amber made him curious.

The Tutor wasn't hesitant to be hurt but pulled back from help. Knew what he was but teased and played without fear. And now…

Was looking into the Void with awe.

“̶Y̷o̴u̸ ̴w̴i̴l̷l̶ ̶h̵a̵v̸e̶ ̸t̷o̵ ̶p̸u̵l̵l̴ ̴i̶t̶ ̶o̷u̴t̸ ̷y̵o̸u̵r̷s̷e̵l̵f̴.̵”̴

His multitude of eyes watched as Amber looked over the dripping fangs. He looked down at his left hand, then his other clutching the odd cane. He carefully let go of it and Sebastian held it up in his Dark.

Slowly, Amber pulled off their other glove and let it drop. Sebastian was quick to bury it within his mass as the pale green eyes looked over each fang before them. Hands extended out, but didn’t quite touch any fang.

“Bvecr nauv rjo pxuqo.”

Horns ducked under his fangs as a foot stepped into the maw. A tail, still holding the fang, flicked to keep balance. His eyes slide closed at the taste of soul, so willing to step into self destruction. Drool dripped down his fangs, lathering the foolish mortal.

It would be so easy. To simply whisk them away from life. So easy to consume and bury within himself until it was time for Dessert.

He opened his eyes as he felt fingers on one of his fangs further back. A Collaring fang. It would take several mortal months to reform one. Half a year. But that was nothing compared to the thought of linking this little strange Tutor to him.

Fingers dug into the Darkness that held the tooth’s root. He chuckled and let the Darkness constrict as they pulled at the fang. This was a Trade indeed.

***

Amber blinked as new candles flickered into life around them. Sebastian held one of his hands tight, trapped between both of their chests. His other, was deep in the Butler’s mouth, tooth pinched between fingers. He pulled gently and the tooth came free with little resistance.

In his palm rolled a double barbed fang, much like a cat's molar but longer. It didn’t gleam but rather seemed to absorb the candle light, making it seem darker… Shadowed.

“Are you happy with your Trade Amber?”

He looked up to Sebastian. Red eyes were dimming as he had a polite smile on his face. One of his hands was resting at Amber's waist, the other still holding his right hand between them. Gently holding him up right so he didn’t fall.

Amber looked back to the tooth and carefully closed his hand around it.

“I don’t know…” He smirked and looked back to the Butler, “Guess I will have to find out.”

The Butler chuckled and gently stepped back out of his pace and held out his crutch. He took it calmly.

“Well humans often come to regret Trades done with Demons. This one may end up the same.”

Amber was highly aware of the new weight of the tooth in his palm.

“Funny. The teeth of my family only bring Power.” He sighed and looked down on himself, “But I can think on it later… I want a bath then to go back to sleep. I’m still a bit tender.”

Sebastian smiled and turned them towards the door, “Yes. You are trekking soot all over the place. Best not have the others thinking you were rolling around in the fireplace.”

He stumbled slighting trying to use his crutch to keep himself up right.

“Wait! My gear-”

“I will put it away and tuck it back under your pillow. I will bring you your night clothes as well.”

“You really don’t-”

“The Young Master ordered I watch over you while you heal. And since you are still tender, you are still healing. I can not disobey an order.”

Amber sighed as they were nudged out the door.

“Fine. Fine…”

He regripped his crutch and willingly let himself be guided down the hall. He could put up with a little mother-henning if it meant getting some more comfortable sleep sooner.

***

Ciel’s sleep was awakened by a curtain being throwing open to the dull clouded light of morning.

“It is time to wake, Young Master.”

He groaned and opened his eyes slowly. This bed was certainly not as nice as his own, but on second thought it was better than the Bed Amber had used the night before. He sat up as Sebastian began to pour his tea.

“This morning, I selected an Assam Black Tea to liven up the morning since last night was a touch chaotic.”

He took the cup, giving it a small sip. It had a strong, more bitter taste but he could taste the sugar already added to cater to his own taste. Looking into the deep amber colour of the tea he spoke.

“How is Amber?”

Sebastian had begun to lay out his clothes.

“Mostly healed. He had a quick bath and went to sleep in a normal bed.”

He lifted his gaze to him, “Mostly healed?”

“He is still tender but well enough to be argumentative. He wasn’t too happy about your order to watch over them.”

Ciel gave a smirk and finished his tea, “Gave you trouble did he?”

Sebastian looked to him, “No.”

He set his cup down before Sebastian moved the cart to the side and began taking off his nightshirt.

“Did you find anything new about him?”

His Butler folded it and set it to the side as he began to dress him.

“Amber most likely makes his own medications, but that is only a speculation that has strengthened. The gold thread and the strange pills that started the Burn are unknown to me but are very effective. Though the pill for the Burn methods he used inflicts an enormous amount of pain on the one who consumes it.

“The needles are odd as well. Made out of human bone.”

Ciel sat up straighter to look down at Sebastian, causing him to stop.

“Bones? The needles are bones?!”

Sebastian continued buttoning calmly, “Humans have used bones as needles for aeons. Long before metal came into play. It is not too surprising Amber uses such methods. He did call them Bones in his healing methods.”

Ciel thought calmly, moving with Sebastian as he dressed him further, “... Burn, Bones, Bleed and Bed. The first two and the last, they make sense with the context… But why is alcohol Bleed?”

“That, I don’t know. However I did learn he likes to hunt. Typically only with a knife though. Partly why he may not be as fearful as most when knowing of my true nature as well.”

Ciel watched as Sebastian clasped his socks in place, “And what, exactly, does that entail?”

“He finds demons appealing.” Sebastian laced up his heeled boots. “The way most humans do. Power, Knowledge, Magic. Though he had two other reasons that were rather new to me. The desire to comprehend something unknown. A nigh impossible task. The other was something he called a Predator Study.”

“... Your Power, Knowledge and Magic are under my contract…” He did not like the idea of someone else sniffing after his Butler.

Sebastian smirked and looked to him with glowing eyes, “Jealousy is not needed, My Lord. I am your Butler. Nothing could ever tempt me away.” The eyes dimmed turning back to the shoes. “Besides, Amber has no desire to form a contract with any demon. He spoke of demons in a more broader term when it came to his desire.”

Ciel huffed and stood once he was dressed.

“What’s for breakfast?”

Sebastian smiled more politely and straightened. Beginning to explain breakfast, he led Ciel down the hall calmly. Ciel zoned him out, thinking of Amber calmly.

Strange. His Tutor was strange, but so were his other servants. The only outlier was Tanaka, but he didn't bat an eye at anything that happened around the manor. That made him strange in a sense as well.

Amber knew about things he shouldn't. He had a lot of knowledge though, and always answered his questions if asked. Amber did say it is best to stay close to those that could hurt you.

They can’t build up the momentum to strike if you are right up next to them.

He also said that he would have a report this morning, about the Hyena.

Ciel frowned thinking, "Will Amber be joining me for breakfast?"

His Butler opened the dining hall, going to answer but paused and looked into the room.

Ciel followed his gaze and found Amber, already sitting at the table, writing away in his notebook.

Clothes, simple and loose fitting. Wild white hair in curls and up off their neck and face, the red ribbon ends making little horns at the top of its base. Round glasses once more shielding his eyes.

Barbas, the dog, lifted their head to look at them. Their tail gave a few thumps but didn’t get up to greet them.

"It seems so My Lord."

Amber looked up after finishing a line.

“Morning, I have the report ready if you want it.”

Ciel huffed and moved to sit down. Sebastian tucked in his chair behind him and started plating breakfast. Taking the report from Amber, this time it was a seal of a starry night motif with an eye at the centre. All trapped in a triangle shape.

"This is a different wax seal."

Amber nodded, not looking up from his writing.

"Yep. Technically inaccurate too but I don't have my Devil seal on me."

Ciel looked to him, "You have seals for your sides?"

"To better catalogue certain things. I can explain my system later. First the report."

He looked back at the seal and cracked it calmly. Reading carefully over the report he found it had less shocking news after the first. Though it did have a rather nice coloured photo of the beast.

He took it out studying it. It certainly was a large creature. The white fur of the animal had silver spots, at least the parts that didn't seem to be open wounds. Large fangs bared gleaming in the small captures of light.

“This is a rather clean photo, and the colours are not like anything I have seen captured by a camera.”

“All of my gear has a camera of some sort. Just have to be careful with how I use them. Some subjects don’t photograph well.”

Ciel nodded, “And this beast was the White Dog?”

Sebastian set his breakfast in front of him. He looked at the light meal of fish and set the report aside.

“By local standards, I’d have to say yes. They may have caught glimpses of it. Though it really was a Hyena, even if overgrown with its strange quirks.”

Amber grinned, whispering a quick thank you to his Butler and tucked into his meal. He only used his right hand to work his fork, cutting off bits and eating them quickly. His other hand, still made little notes.

Sebastian frowned softly, “Do you not have table manners Amber?”

He swallowed a bite, “Only when needed. Typically for fooling people and I am not looking to fool either of you.”

Ciel looked at Amber then back to his meal, “I doubt you could.”

Amber shrugged, “A touch harder with Sebastian’s built in lie detecting system but I want to test it out at some point. But that will be with a game at a later date.”

Ciel sat up straighter, “Game?”

Amber pointed to him with his pen, “Report. I know you have questions.”

He huffed and took another bite of his food thinking over his questions.

“You stated it could turn into a mist.”

Amber tapped his pen against his notebook, “Hmmm maybe. It might have been more of a steam. But it only did it once. As a last ditch effort to get to me.”

Sebastian poured some more tea for the both of them.

“It did get to you. Leaving a rather large tooth in your torso and deep claw wounds on your back.”

Using his fork this time, Amber pointed at Sebastian, “Didn’t last. Doesn’t count.”

Ciel thought back to Amber’s wounds and his strange bone needles.

“Your needles are made of bones.”

He looked to him, glasses still sitting squarely on his nose, “Yes, and?”

Ciel moved the report to the side.

“Why not metal?”

He huffed and looked back to his food, “Bones have been used in tool making for as long as humans need them. They don’t rust and only get better with each use. Why would I use metal and risk all kinds of problems, like tetanus, when bones are right there and have been for ages?”

Ciel took another small bite, “Even human bone?”

Pale green eyes locked onto him before turning slowly to glare at his Butler. Ciel followed his gaze and looked to Sebastian, who merely stood, smiling politely under the glare. Exhaling long and loud out his nose, Amber looked back to him.

“My family's traditions are not things to discuss over food. Least of all breakfast. We can return to this topic at a later time if you wish, but I will warn you against it.”

Ciel smirked, “What was that saying you warned me against; ‘What you don’t know can’t hurt you’?”

He smiled in a rather proud manner, “Correct. But I didn’t say I wouldn’t tell you. Just that I warn against it. My family has traditions that most would find disturbing.”

He was about to ask further when a knock sounded on the hall door. Sebastian moved to answer it after a nod from himself.

On the other side, was the head maid Amelia. She curtsied on entry.

“My Lord. The townsfolk have sent word that they would like to speak with you.”

He sat up straighter, “When and where?”

“After breakfast and at the old ruins by the lake. They also wish to inform you that they have started on the blueprints that were sent ahead of your arrival for the resort Her Majesty had planned.”

He blinked at the sudden change in action, “Thank you. I will see them after I am finished.”

Amelia curtsied again and left as quietly as a mouse. Amber was frowning.

“Xeor.”

Ciel looked at Amber as the rumble sunk into his bones, even with the quiet tone.

“That sounded like an insult.”

“It is and before you get mad,” the pen was pointed back at him as he had opened his mouth. “It wasn’t at the maid.” Amber turned back to his food, getting the last pieces of sauce. “It was directed at the now dead asshole of a Lord that clearly didn’t have an intelligent thought behind his eyes.”

Ciel snorted softly and turned back to his own breakfast.

“Then, I can only agree.”

***

Amber looked over the busy work of construction calmly. His crutch in hand and Barbas at heel. Ciel stood a bit ahead with Sebastian on his other side. The townsfolk were explaining the old curse being washed away with the appearance of the bursting hot spring.

Amber frowned, looking about but didn’t seem to see the remains of the beast. It should be close to the main hot spring. But it wasn’t in sight. Not even a puddle of its blood was about.

He squeezed his crutch and exhaled slowly. He’d look more while doing construction work.

Ciel looked about calmly at the work, “Well at least we are done here.”

An idea just clicked into Amber’s head.

He smirked, “Yeah… Not quite…”

Ciel turned to look at him, “What? Is there another threat?”

Amber began to walk ahead, “No. Just something else… Nape.”

“... No.” The thought connected in the boy’s head. Too fast it seemed because the rougher twang tone touched his voice.

Amber laughed, “It’s a perfect opportunity to test out your skill set.”

Amber could see Sebastian trying to contain his laughter behind the kid. It made a pretty picture in the morning light.

“I don’t wanna do that ‘ere. It’s embarrassing!” The twang bled through more on the hissed voice.

Amber turned to face him, leaning on his crutch to stare him into submission, “It would be a useless skill if you couldn’t do it in public. Come on. A good two hours of work then you can have a nice soak in the new hot spring.”

The boy glared back at him but eventually sagged under the weight of Amber’s reasoning.

“Fine…”

Amber spun back around, “Then let’s get to it.” He spun too fast. His healed wounds twinged in pain as he put more weight into his crutched step. He continued to walk away as his fingers gripped into his loose shirt, trying to massage into the flesh underneath.

“Wait!”

Amber stopped and carefully turned to face Nape. And it was Nape. A more relaxed stance, slightly more of an open confidence rather than Ciel’s closed structure.

“Yeah?”

The kid looked him up and down, “You're injured.”

“My wounds are fully closed and not bleeding.”

Nape walked up to him, “You’re still hurting.”

“I’m fine. See?” Amber lifted his left leg and kicked it up straight beside himself, holding it in place. A skill of extreme flexibility to show proof he was fine.

It burned. Tore at his insides. But it was just pain. His face didn’t break from the look of a raised eyebrow waiting for Nape to let him work.

“You’re lying,” Sebastian stepped forward smiling.

Nape looked to his Butler then to Amber.

“Why are you lying?”

He sighed and lowered his leg calmly, the screaming of his body lessening.

“There is work to be done and a little pain won’t stop me.”

Sebastian stepped closer, “Lying once more.”

Amber growled at him, baring teeth, “Would you butt out? The only person those lies are hurting is me.”

Nape looked to his Butler, “What about?”

Amber snarled as Sebastian answered.

“The amount of pain he is in. Amber is not in a little pain. It is, rather, quite a lot.”

Nape looked back to him, “Why?”

He squared his shoulders, “Life is pain.” His eyes didn’t stray from the Butler, “Anyone who says differently is selling you something…”

A more toothed grin broke out on Sebastian’s face. A baring of his own fangs. The boy looked back and forth between them both. Trying to come to a decision on how to proceed.

His eye gleamed with an idea before breaking out into a smirk of his own.

“Sebastian, make sure Amber relaxes. That’s an order.”

“What? No!”

“Yes, My Lord.”

Amber went to step up to the runt as Sebastian bowed. Nape had already turned heel and was going off, spotting Finny, calling out saying he needed to borrow a set of clothes.

Amber snarled and clicked his fingers and pointed after Nape.

“Reuq.”

Barbas took off from his side and trotted after the kid. Amber looked back to Sebastian, who was watching after the dog before turning his gaze back to himself. He was still smirking.

Amber bared his teeth once more, a rumble forming in his chest. The Butler merely chuckled and moved to guide him away from the construction.

“I think a nice soak will do you some good.”

Amber huffed, “You realise he has given you an impossible order right?”

Sebastian looked to him calmly, “Oh?”

“I’m not going to be able to relax. I’m going to end up over-thinking in the quiet with nothing to distract from it.”

He was led into the bath area, it was already cleaned up and polished. Pristine. Still not even a scrap of the beast was in sight.

Sebastian continued to guide him inside, “It wouldn’t be impossible. Surely you must find something relaxing.”

“Fighting, Planning and Eating are the only ones I can do in public.”

The Butler paused, “You have just finished breakfast.”

“Yeah… But it's either that or planning since I doubt you would allow fighting.”

The Butler frowned, bringing a finger to his chin.

“I suppose I can whip something up quickly,” red eyes glared at him, “if someone stays put and at least tries to relax.”

Amber waved his hand moving towards the water, “I will soak and plan. Promise.”

“Then I shall be back momentarily.”

Sebastian left with a shallow bow and headed back out. Amber listened calmly making sure he was actually gone and began to walk the room quickly.

He inhaled deep and calm, trying to breathe in scents beyond the steam. Nothing.

He slowly walked the edge of the steaming pool trying to see even a scrap of the beast. Nada.

He looked into the water itself, judging the steam that rose up and drifted into the air. Touches of silver.

He threw his crutch to the side and quickly stripped before diving in. At the bottom he found a grate, sealing over the natural hole that formed, but hidden in the crater Amber saw silver. Shoving his arm through the grate, he traced, committing the shape to memory.

A tristar, with a basic ouroboros encasing it.

He pulled his arm back out and struggled back to the surface. He pulled himself up the stepped ledge and breathed in deep. He opened his eyes to stare at the wall.

Amber relaxed his chin on his folded arms and turned his gaze to the door.

Hyena. Steam. Silver. Tristar. Ouroboros.

…

He was hungry again.

***

Sebastian returned with a tray of food. He found Amber in the water, eyes zoned out despite watching the door. His clothes and cane on the other side of the pool of water, strewn about haphazardly.

He set down the tray by him as Amber’s eyes flickered to it. Small finger sandwiches, sweet biscuits and a pot of tea freshly poured. He moved to tidy up the clothes.

“What are you thinking so hard about Amber?”

“Weapon planning mostly, with a touch of research… Do you have a towel or something on you? I don’t want to drip onto the food.”

He carried Amber’s clothes back over, cane under arm, and held out a cloth for him. Amber took it with a thank you. He quickly dried his hands and picked up a sandwich sitting up straighter.

Pale seafoam focused in on him as he set the clothes neatly down, glasses on top. The feeling of being in the presence of a predator settled over him. Sebastian met the gaze calmly.

He swallowed the last of the sandwich, “You said you saw a Record when that beast died right?”

Sebastian straightened calmly, “Yes.”

“And that it was strange?”

He stood calmly looking down at him as Amber took up a biscuit.

“Yes. It appeared altered in some way.”

“Was it strange beyond that?”

Sebastian frowned at the questioning, “In what way?”

“Well, before encountering Sutcliff, had you ever seen a Cinematic Record?”

He looked away thinking about how to answer, “No. Demons and Grim Reapers rarely interact.”

“But you saw one last night, without a Reaper present? At least as far as I know anyway.”

He blinked at the thought, before bringing his hand to his chin.

“You’re right. How odd…”

Amber took a sip of his tea calmly before picking up another little sandwich.

“So what did the altering look like?”

Sebastian began to pace calmly, “Like it was burning at the edges, almost smoking.”

He blinked and thought back further. Lord Henry's Record. He saw that one as well. It also seemed to be altered in some way.

“I saw the late Lord Henry's as well.”

Amber sat up straighter, “You did?”

He nodded, “Yes. It seemed strange as well. The image was distorted and smeared.”

Amber rolled a biscuit over the knuckles of his hands thinking.

“Smeared… Like if a photo was touched by water?”

He looked to him, “Yes. There was a lot of steam in the room, and you said the beast turned into a mist or steam.”

Amber sighed, “So the beast is likely the cause for the strangeness…” He bit into the biscuit, snapping it in half. He chewed, favouring one side of his jaw. Likely bothered by his missing tooth.

Sebastian watched him closely, “Where is the tooth I gave you?”

Amber looked up to him, “Safe with my things. Didn’t want to risk losing it on a construction site. I’ll make a safer place for it when we get back home… Where’s the one I gave you?”

Sebastian reached into his inner coat pocket, into his Dark, before pulling it out. He smirked looking at it. A little victory in their little game.

It was oddly sharp for a molar. It drew blood when he tested it against his thumb last night after putting Amber to a proper bed.

“Right here.” He looked to him, “I won’t lose it, don't worry.”

Amber snorted, “I doubt you lose things very often… Was that actually in your coat pocket or was it,” he lifted his hand and wiggled his fingers, like how a witch depicted in a play might move her fingers. “Tucked away?”

Sebastian chuckled, carefully folding it back away into himself.

“Tucked away, as you put it.”

Amber smirked and pushed away the empty tray before sinking more into the water.

“Spooky.”

He dunked under and moved to swim about under the water. Sebastian watched calmly as he seemed to enjoy himself in the water. The Tutor was certainly a strange one.

Chapter Text

Amber moved about her work shop. Lots of projects burning away under her watchful eyes.

Drying herbs and flowers hung near her hot forge. Her kits bubbled in the green house with one of the doors open so she could hear and smell the progress. The bellows pump worked quietly, keeping the flames hot to melt some new metal.

Barbas was laying just outside the open portico of her forge. The dog was looking over the cats that were laying on one of the warm benches. Not even whining at the felines.

Amber was carefully cataloguing her new diamonds. Studying for imperfections and judging the colours calmly.

Some simple yellows and greys. A rare deep blue. Two greyish violets. Lots of black in a range of sizes and cuts. The pure pink was especially good this time round. A shame she was aiming for a red.

Amber made notes calmly as she set each into a little box on the counter. Each would be worked into unique pieces later.

The sun began to rise and she looked to the slow stretching shadows calmly. No red tint on the horizon this morning. A sign of a clear day.

Amber spun on the stool and reached high above. Linking her fingers, her joints crackled with a slight bend. Boots bounced on the floor as she made way into the greenhouse to check more closely on her poisons.

It will be, at least, a little while longer before she could start her louder projects. Slipping on gloves, glasses and a cloth face mask, she carefully checked her extraction vials. She made some minor adjustments as she moved to look over the plants.

Belladonna twirling and arching over trellises. Beds of common foxglove. Deep thick troves of wolfsbane. Delicate light washes of lily of the valley. Scattered pots of devil’s trumpets.

At the centre of the house sat arrangement. A strange upright piano, partly strung with catgut . On the table was a half played chess board. To the side was a large star chart, with new constellations and planets that seemed to orbit a binary star system. Pins and orbit lines all over the piece of uncharted sky.

Amber carefully removed a planet’s orbit and carefully shifted some constellations and planets. She stepped back looking over the alignments. Nodding to herself, she turned to the board and lifted a black pawn. Looking over the board, she wiggled it between two fingers. A dagger symbol at its base blurred with the speed before she sat it next to a white rook.

“Maybe she’s next…”

Pulling off her gloves, glasses and mask, Amber dropped them into a boiling vat just outside the door.

Moving back to the forge, she pulled on heat proof gloves. Opening a side hatch, Amber pulled out a tin of bread. She grinned at the loaf and looked it over calmly. She moved to a counter and taped the base twice before upending it. The loaf tumbled out whole onto a cooling rack.

Amber set the tin on another and pulled off her gloves. Reaching for a box high on her shelves, she set it down quietly and began pulling out the contents.

She scooped some fresh rainwater from the barrel with her Billy can. Mixing in her own blend of tea, Amber sat it on the flat stone near the forge fire. As it boiled she pulled out a butter bell and placed it near the bread board. A jar of dark purple, almost black jam joined the bell.

Pulling out an almost empty jar of deep amber honey, Amber sighed. She tapped the base gently on the bench.

Tink, tink, tink.

She set it back into the box and stowed it away on the high shelf once more.

“Have to go looking later.”

Amber sat back on her stool and pulled out her store's book. She made notes and adjustments to what she would need in the coming days carefully. Her pen scratched away in quick sharp motions.

Once her Billy was boiled, she strained her tea into a black metal tea cup. Amber buttered her bread with the sweetened lavender syrup butter and gave it a good layer of the rich jam. She ate calmly in the quiet of the morning.

A teapot’s whistle sounded from inside and Amber grinned. Time to pour the mould.

***

Ciel had just finished explaining to the more mortal servants what he wanted done. It would be a hard task to complete. Near impossible really. But if they succeeded, it would certainly be interesting.

As the servants celebrated a chance to try and out manoeuvre Sebastian, Ciel thought calmly.

“Before you start, I would like one of Amber as well.”

They all paused and looked to him.

“Amber?” Bard questioned.

Mey-Rin fiddled with her apron, “A photograph of Amber?”

Finny tilted his head, “I think Amber will have a lot show up in their picture.”

He stood moving to the window calmly. Outside in view of his office, Amber was moving back and forth in their forge. Putting bits together, pouring metals, digging through drawers and boxes. They were never standing still.

“They will be difficult to photograph. Not even in the lessons they teach, do they stand still.”

Bard nodded thinking, “When they eat, they are always fidgeting too.”

Finny smiled, “If she's taking notes in the garden, Amber paces back and forth.”

Mer-Rin raised her hand, “Oh, if they are doing laundry or cleaning, they sing and dance.”

“Even injured, Amber shifts in small movements of impatience.” Tanaka sipped his tea calmly.

Ciel moved back to the camera, “There is bound to be a moment where they are both still enough to capture an image. I have faith in you to do so.”

His servants blushed at the praise before they all moved on to try and capture an image of each. He set up a little house set up with little soldiers, circling a black sheep in a little toy house’s library. He also set a little white cat figure just outside the house.

It was a good way to keep track of the movements of all his pieces.

As each time frame passed he moved the pieces accordingly.

To have a photograph of what Sebastian most cares about. It would be extraordinarily useful. To have further power over that demon would be a cruel delight indeed.

A picture of what was near and dear to Amber, would have a different use. He would be able to ask more questions about their past. Exploit weaknesses in the answers he gained. Ciel would learn more truths about Amber’s past that they seemed to guard in vague riddle-like answers.

As he moved the pieces about he realised he would need to help his servants lay a trap. He picked at his neck tie until it came undone and sat back in his chair as he rang the servants bell.

Sebastian came in as Ciel kept his gaze away, not towards the window but rather a bookcase. Ciel spoke with a simple tone, not giving anything away. He was actually lying better than he normally would.

Amber was good at their more underhanded lessons.

‘Never look at what you want when it comes to something tangible.

You gotta misdirect.’

Amber smirked after having scored a piece of chocolate cake, while originally drooling over a more delicate piece of sponge with strawberry toppings.

Ciel had wanted to deprive him of a treat Amber had wanted since he recently got laughed at for hitting his thumb with a hammer.

‘You never let people know what ya thinking. Always leave ‘em fumbling on what you are gonna do.’

Amber took a big bite of cake.

‘If you’re unpredictable, you’re hard to counter.’

Still, Sebastian moved to the window and opened it, removing any chance for his other servants to snap a photograph of his Butler. Ciel frowned softly looking at Sebastian’s back.

***

They all sat in the hallway, tired from having to run back and forth trying to capture Sebastian on the camera.

“This is turning out to be a lot harder than I thought.” Bard leaned back on his hands, “Getting one measly photograph shouldn’t be this hard.”

Mey-Rin sighed, as she brushed down her apron, “We should try getting one of Amber, we should.”

Finny fiddled with the top of his boots calmly, “Amber is more in one location today. Just in her workshop area. She is only moving between her forge, greenhouse and Wŭshù Guǎn .”

The other two blinked at him as he said the last word.

Bard tilted his head, “The what now?”

Finny moved to sit cross legged, “The Wŭshù Guǎn . It’s the flat platform that has all the moving pieces.” He sat up straighter, “ It is a place of learning and training in the arts.”

They both still blinked at him before Bard stood and picked up the camera.

“Well, we may as well try capturing Amber.”

Finny peeked around the corner with them as they watched Amber. She hammering away at red hot metal at her anvil station. The twang ringing over and over in a pattern.

He could hear her singing under the ding. Sweet but hard, though he didn’t understand a lick of it. The hammer keep a beat throughout the song.

He heard when one ended and another started, this one a different language. He could tell by the switch in tone. He was good at understanding even if he didn’t understand completely.

Bard frowned, watching, “They ain't still either…” He leaned in further, “What are they even working on?”

Finny tilted his head, “The Young Master said so long as she forged weapons for the household, she could have her workshop. She’s probably making weapons.”

Bard grinned around his cigarette, “You mean like the rifle that took apart that statue? Oh, I wanna try one.”

Mey-Rin smiled, clasping her hands, “Oh yes. I wanna see the range of their weapons, I do.”

Finny looked to them, “Why do you keep calling Amber they ? She’s currently a lady.”

Once more, they both blinked at him.

“How can you tell? I mean by the pants and shirt I would lean more towards a man.”

Bard looked back to Amber calmly, tilting his head this way and that.

Mey-Rin followed suit, “It is hard to tell.”

“I think it's her tone. Is it softer?”

He watched Amber dunk the hot metal into a water trough. The stream pooled up harshly, tickling the curls of her fringe and fogging her glasses. She had a soft smile, seemingly still bouncing slightly to a tune only she knew.

“Maybe it's how she’s standing? I don’t know how I really know.”

Bard snorted, “So you’re guessing.”

“No.” Finny stopped and blinked, trying to pinpoint his confidence. “If she was in pain or thinking, she would be they. They is a centre thing for Amber. When Amber is a man, its more in the presence of strangers or dangerous people. Men hold power in strange places. As a lady, Amber is relaxed… Not happy but… calm? … I also think it is a trap. Like when Bard was shy about seeing something after not knocking. Or when she gave me sweets for calling her pretty.” He watched her set her things down moving to the Wŭshù Guǎn. “You guys got all nervous.”

“Oi! I wasn’t bloody shy!” Bard hissed at him.

“Baldory, you turned pink at the ears and wouldn’t look her in the eye.” Mey-Rin giggled quietly.

“Come off it! You would too!”

Amber locked a part of the tiger picture under her boot and began to turn it slowly. After a moment she looked up to the manor. She hooked fingers into her mouth and a toned whistle pierced the air.

Amber grinned and waved her hand, seemingly catching the attention of someone in the room she was looking into.

“Ciel! Lesson time!”

***

Amber walked the Wŭshù Guǎn edge calmly waiting for the little Earl to come down. Today she would try to mix two into one. Time was a limited resource after all. A door opened and she looked over, seeing the kid with Sebastian.

And two faces she didn’t expect. Lau and Ran-Mao.

She slipped hands into her pockets as he slowly rolled his shoulders. He scratched the back of his leg with the toe of his boot.

“Lau. Ran-Mao. I didn’t expect to see you today.”

The blue-tongue smiled his fool smile, “I heard what the young Earl was up to and thought I might assist him today.”

Those words rattled something in Amber’s mind. It was something important. Something he had to avoid.

He couldn’t remember.

Amber turned and began to walk the Wŭshù Guǎn edge once more.

“Well, it's Ciel’s lesson time now. So you will just have to sit aside and wait.”

Ciel walked forward, “I didn’t know I would have a lesson with you today. You didn’t tell Sebastian.”

Amber watched as Sebastian seemed to turn back towards the manor, seemingly to other duties. That was odd. Sebastian normally always oversaw his teachings. Just as curious as the kid to what he could teach.

“Time is a limited resource and I only have a few moments today to teach some things.”

He moved towards the Tiger and tapped it into its new alignment. The pillar began to rise and move about at a slow pace.

Amber stepped onto one calmly, “Shoes off.”

He watched as Ciel huffed and took off his shoes and stockings fast. Lau watched the kid through his narrowed eyes as he moved to stand at the side of the Wŭshù Guǎn . Amber turned his attention back to the kid as he stepped up onto a small circular platform on top of the pillars.

He wobbled slightly, with the slow movements.

“Look where you wanna go. Not at ya feet. Looking down leads to falling. Eyes front.” Amber walked and spun over the platforms with ease.

Ciel refocused and began to walk the platforms in the more simple pattern that was occurring.

“And what exactly is this lesson going to entail?”

Amber felt his more traditional movements take place. Old lessons mixing with what he had to adapt them to.

“We are going to do two lessons in one today. The power of chocolate while working on your centre of gravity and balance.”

At the word chocolate, Ciel’s visible eye focused in. Amber smirked. He had him. Amber began his lesson, starting with the history of chocolate first.

As he bounced and turned, his feet found the dance. Adjusted, but still familiar. Not quite traditional though.

The eyes that followed Amber seemed to have peeled open. Lau was studying him closely. Likely recognising the movements.

He kept his own gaze on Ciel. Correcting posture and balance as he went past. Rambling through the different facts of chocolat he knew.

“-In fact, chocolate in curries is a common practice. Dark chocolates can give a taste of nuttiness and fool the taste buds into thinking it has been simmering for hours. White chocolate adds more creamy texture to the sauce while helping balance the flavours and spice. Curry is all about balancing the senses of taste, sight and smell. One thing can not overpower another.”

Amber flipped over Ciel’s head. The kid was watching and listening intently. Ciel always seemed to take his lessons seriously at least, ever since the first blending lesson. And probably because he liked not having to have Sebastian teach him things, even if he questioned Amber more.

“Chocolate itself is also highly addictive. Not in the way drugs like opium are but still people rarely resist it when offered. This is because chocolate makes the brain release the chemicals Dopamine, Oxytocin, Serotonin and Endorphin.”

Ciel made a misstep, but Amber was at his side quickly pulling at his shoulder to get him straight, “Eyes front. I haven’t taught you how to fall yet.”

Once he was stable, Amber kept moving.

“I need to learn how to fall?”

Amber nodded, “Less likely to hurt yourself or break bones.” Amber moved down to the Tiger, “I’m going to turn up the speed and follow you from down here. Keep your eyes front and only take in my voice.”

Amber tapped his feet on an outer ring around the Tiger and turned it a few clicks. The pillars began to move at a faster speed with a more complex pattern. Moving like a leaf on the wind, Amber stayed under Ciel watching him closely.

Ciel tried to keep his eyes up, stepping more sound and sure. But his eyes flickered down on occasion. Amber would correct with a click of his tongue to make the kid learn to associate the sound with eyes forward.

When he stumbled beyond what he could correct, Amber held out his arms and caught him in a spin. He put Ciel to his feet in the turn and kept moving among the pillars.

“Again.”

Ciel glared at him, “No normal person could do that without falling.”

Amber stepped up onto a pillar and began to dance across them once more.

“ Normality is a manipulation tactic. A way to have society move like sheep. Follow trends and social views. It is an impossibility to achieve. Like perfectionism.”

Amber spun and kicked over the pillars, hands held behind his back.

“If someone ever calls you normal, be insulted.”

Ciel huffed and folded his arms, “Maybe you should teach me how to fall.”

“Not unless you wanna roll in the grass today.”

Amber saw Lau stepping up onto the platform calmly, “May I try, my Lord?”

He bounced back a few pillars, moving towards an edge. West. Báihǔ . Pacing across the pillars, eyes never leaving the blue-tongue .

***

His Young Master had stepped back from the platform, allowing Lau to step up onto the pillars. Sebastian watched from the window, where he was sorting some books in the room. He saw Amber’s lip twitch in a slight baring of teeth.

Amber had shown small signs of hostility towards Lau. He was unsure of the motive in doing so, but he displayed those signs with Undertaker as well. Outside sources of information that the Young Master used on occasion.

Lau moved at a graceful pace across the moving pillars.

“Your teacher didn’t just teach to speak or fight.  You said he taught you the dragon dances but these movements you show… They are of the Lion, though also not…”

Amber huffed and moved back into the more dance-like movements. He remained silent, watching Lau from behind his glasses.

Lau moved across the pillars, like he was trying to corner Amber.

“Nothing to say? Very well… Why don’t we have some fun? First one to fall loses?”

Lau had moved in such a way that Amber now only had a small edge. Amber reached for his glasses and flung them to the side as he dashed in, eyes locked on Lau. Sebastian smiled as Lau stumbled back with Amber’s approach.

Amber’s eyes were alive with predatory intent. His fingers, held like claws, slashed and grabbed at Lau. The man was stumbling under the power of Amber’s eyes. The scent of fear was so pungent that it seeped through the window.

Amber had Lau on the retreat. He still stayed upright and balanced under the barrage of Amber but he certainly wasn’t given time to attack back openly.

Sebastian tilted his head as Lau ducked and smacked away from Amber’s grasp. He was growing more fearful. More desperate. Suddenly, Lau pulled a needle from his sleeve and drove it towards Amber. Sebastian moved, drawing an array of knives before he even realised what he was doing. Amber had blocked his throw however, seemingly getting more up close to Lau in his fight style.

With the distraction, Sebastian looked at the knives in his hand. It was odd. He was not under order to currently protect Amber. Yet, he felt the need. As if he was under a contract.

But that wasn’t quite true. There wasn’t the burning compulsion. No pull beyond the slight tug that first moved his hand. He flicked the knives out of view and carefully pulled off his glove.

His sigil was as it had been since his contract. Nothing odd or unusual about it. No fading. No flickering. No gaps or chips. Solid. Both his and his Master’s resolve were absolute.

He traced it carefully.

If anything, he felt it more. Not stronger but simply, more .

Lau hitting the ground brought his attention back to the fight outside. Falling against the Tiger at the centre of the Wŭshù Guǎn , Lau caused it to click and turn. The platforms ceased moving, Amber was found on the highest pillar looking down a Lau, needle deep in his shoulder.

He was looking down at Lau, who was groaning and curling in on himself. Seemingly protecting a certain sensitive part of his anatomy. A chorus of most of the males, witness to this fight, hissed in sympathy.

Sebastian merely pulled his glove back on, watching as Amber watched Lau. Hands behind his back, head slowly tilting. Like a predator, watching the final moments of its prey, right before the final strike.

He heard the Finny saying something to Bard about focusing. After a moment there was suddenly a small explosion from around the side of the manor.

***

Ciel snapped his gaze to the side, only to spot his servants in full view. Finny and Mey-Rin were in shock watching Bard. Bard was cussing up a storm, shaking and clapping his hands. Like he was trying to put out a fire.

Amber jumped down and moved to Ciel's side, though his eyes remained on Bard.

“... Were they doing what I think they were doing, Ciel?”

He flickered his eyes to his Tutor, “What if they were?”

“Then your Cook may have damaged his hands for good…”

Amber quickly moved into his forge. Scooping up his glasses on the way, he grabbed a jar of thick pale yellow paste from a high shelf and quickly made his way back. Ciel followed as Amber moved to Bard.

Sebastian was already there, looking over Bard’s hands. They were red, with darker red fracture lines burning across his palms.

His Butler tilted the Cook’s hand calmly, looking this way and that.

“It almost looks like-”

“If he was struck by lightning? Yeah.”

Amber unscrewed the jar and dipped his fingers into the paste. He began to apply it to  Bard’s hands, causing the man to cuss before relaxing.

“Just a first degree burn… He’s lucky.”

Ciel watched Amber calmly, “... Why was Bard burnt at all?”

“The same reason my eyes are the way they are. Or why I’m singled out by lightning. Or why dogs bark at me.” Amber carefully applied more of the paste to Bard’s other hand. “I haven’t the faintest idea. I just know it happens.”

He looked to the ground, seeing the smouldering remains of the camera.

“What exactly happened?”

All of those around watched Amber as he worked. Lau and Ran-Mao had joined them as well. He was heavily leaning on the woman as he stood. Amber’s eyes flickered to the pair before returning to Bard. He finished up spreading the paste calmly before screwing the lid back on the jar.

“Sebastian, please wrap Bard’s hands…” He tapped his fingers on the lids before continuing. “Cameras are not fond of me. Tend to blow up when they are trying to capture my image. I have never found out why exactly…”

Ciel glared at him, “That’s all?”

Amber looked to him calmly, “If I had of known what you were doing today… I would have tried to help you to get what you wanted.”

Sebastian paused in his work, peering at Amber from the corner of his eye before continuing to wrap Bard’s.

Ciel’s tilted his head, eyes narrowing, “Truly?”

Amber sighed softly and looked to Bard, "Your hands are going to tingle then itch for a few days. Change your bandages after bathing and apply honey before each new one.” He looked back to Ciel, “You and I, Ciel, are going to have another lesson today. About theories and thoughts. "

He nodded his head in the direction of the wood surrounding the manor and began walking. Barbas stood and rushed after his Tutor, panting at Amber’s side.

Ciel frowned and looked to Sebastian calmly. Sebastian met his gaze after watching after Amber. His Butler nodded. He would be listening, watching. Making sure Amber behaved.

Ciel followed after Amber, into the wood. They walked a ways in. Only after a bit of a trek did Amber looked at him.

“Yes. I would have helped… With both photos.”

His face was open and honest. No hint of deception. Amber did say he would always be honest with him. Painfully so.

“Why?”

Amber shrugged, “Well, regarding Sebastian’s photo, mostly curiosity. Same as you but more in the ways of seeing if my theories are right.”

Ciel walked beside him, watching him.

“Your theories?”

Amber nodded looking back ahead, leading them both through the trees. Seemingly on a path he could see. Barbas sniffed about in the foliage around them.

“I am making the assumption you were trying to find something of Sebastian’s past. Maybe a past contractor or something?”

Ciel turned his own gaze ahead, looking over the trees, “There has to be something. He wouldn’t have avoided the camera for nothing.”

“Not entirely true. It is one of my theories that nothing would show up. It isn’t the most fun one, but it is still possible.”

Ciel looked back to his Tutor, “Why would Sebastian be so adamant on avoiding the photograph then?”

Amber held a branch out of the way as they passed a low tree. Barbas shook off some leaves and twigs a bit ahead.

“To avoid questions from the others most likely. They are human. He is not. Humans will packbond with anything . They would find it strange if Sebastian has nothing, not even a past pet. They wouldn’t really believe it and it could fracture his perfect butler motif.”

“Packbond?”

He took Amber's outstretched hand to help him up onto a log and over a little creek. Barbas merely splashed through and shook off the water. Thankfully a distance away.

“Sure. We can personify anything to have human characteristics, even if they aren’t there. Stone, trees, animals.” He looked to Ciel grinning, “Even demons , foolishly enough.”

“... So he would avoid the camera to avoid questions?”

Amber nodded, “In that theory, yes.”

Ciel thought calmly as they walked together. Heis gaze falling over the cold landscape. The leaves were browning this time of year. Turning dormant, preparing for the upcoming cold. He didn’t really enjoy this time of year.

“... You said theories. What are your other ones?”

“I only have three. The next is a touch more fun and more of a personal one.”

Ciel looked to Amber, finding mischief in his eyes. His eyes were peaking over the lenses. Feeling the strange power of them, Ciel straightened. It wasn’t quite a threatening feeling. It was like he knew there was something dangerous about the gaze, but it wasn’t a danger to him.

“I think it is a possibility we may have seen the first cat .”

Ciel blinked and tilted his head, “The first cat?”

Amber laughed looking away, “Well, we both know he has a fondness for them. It would have had to come from at least one in his past. I doubt he simply formed a fondness for them in your contract alone.”

Ciel frowned thinking, “A cat… It could have happened… But why avoid the photograph if it is just a cat that would appear?”

Amber shrugged looking away, still leading them through the trees. It was getting thicker, more dense. It was not really an area explored. Barbas sniffed at some tracks in the dirt of a tree.

“Lots of reasons. He likes playing games with you. Might see it as a way of showing off. Hell, he might have not even known what might have shown up in the photo and was being cautious.”

“... What is your third theory?”

Amber’s face sombred, looking ahead calmly.

“The one I think is most likely… And why he might have been so keen to avoid it… You probably aren’t going to like it…”

“Tell me.”

“...” Amber looked at him as he came to a stop. “You.”

Ciel stopped looking back, “Me?” He then remembered what the camera actually displayed, “I'm not dead!”

“No.” Amber started walking again, “But that won’t always be the case… You said so yourself. The camera reached into the otherworld to find what the subject held most dear… And Sebastian's whole being here is for your desire in return for his payment.”

Ciel walked beside Amber again as he thought. Pale green eyes flickered to him.

“And Sebastian isn’t, technically, of the mortal world. It could stand to reason that it would show something of here rather than the otherworld. Or even just the sigil of your contract… Hell, maybe even his more natural form, now that I think about it. Fourth theory for you there.”

Ciel folded his arms while thinking. Amber’s theories were rather sound. And now that he thought about it, Amber's natural talent of being able to move undetected by Sebastian would have been really useful in getting the photograph.

He kicked at a pile of leaves, “Dammit. You’re probably right and now we won’t even know for sure.”

Amber snorted, “The cons of curiosity. At least now you have an idea of what it could have been. Which can be just as maddening if not more so than just not knowing.”

Ciel huffed as they walked. Thinking about the camera and his Tutor.

“... You said you would have helped with both photographs. That implies even your’s?”

“Yes.”

Amber nodded as they pushed some bramble bushes. His quick fingers plucking large handfuls. He popped some in his mouth before offer some to Ciel.

Ciel took them cautiously, but only after seeing Amber swallow, did he try one himself. They were a touch sour, but still sweet. His Tutor even threw one for Barbas to catch midair.

Amber swallowed his mouthful, “I would have made sure you had a photo of your Butler, as impossible as that task would have been, before risking a photo of myself. But I would have liked to try to get one of myself.”

Ciel looked to him, “Why?”

“I didn’t know if the camera’s of this era would still be affected like that.” Amber smiled a bitter smile, “Even if it was slim, it was a chance to see them again… My family believed photos were bad luck, even before I came to them. We had paintings or drawings of each other… But I would have risked a little bad luck to see them.”

“How are photographs bad luck?” Ciel ate another berry, watching his Tutor.

“Photos meant someone outside was trying to peer in. Trying to study. Paintings and drawings, they had artist licence to have inside things. Jokes, secrets, personalities. Photos were more… Just appearances. They only lead to trouble.”

“... Who would have been seen exactly?”

“My family, I think. Bahba, Tessi, Shifu, Cub… And probably the family cat.”

Ciel snorted and looked ahead. The wood was thinning. They were coming up on a clearing it seemed.

“... Did I get a photograph of Sebastian? In a timeline without you?”

Amber smirked, “Yes and no… You got it but no one ever saw what was on it. Not even me. Destroyed by fire.”

Ciel looked to him, “Did Sebastian destroy it?”

“Again, yes and no. In that timeline there was a Hellhound you brought back from Houndsworth. That thing could breathe fire. Sebastian may have allowed its more excitable destructive tendencies and let it eradicate the photo’s existence.” Amber gestured to Barbas, who had paused in place, pointing at something ahead in the clearing. “But we only brought back Barbas, so without the existence of a Hellhound, I kinda forgot about the camera… Knew I should have listened to my instinct when Lau and Ran-Mao appeared…” Amber grumbled that last bit to himself.

Entering the clearing, behind the dog, was something unusual. There seemed to be a stone altar of some kind. It was shaped like a tree stump. It even had the wood grain texture, but glistened like polished stone.

Amber blinked softly and stepped forward slowly.

“... Petrified wood…”

Ciel snapped at him, “Amber, don’t approach it!”

Amber looked to him, “Kid, it's just a fossilised tree stump.” He turned his gaze back to the oddity calmly, “Though, I’ve never seen such a large piece before…”

Barbas followed after his Tutor and sniffed around the base calmly.

Ciel frowned and followed after him as well, “So it isn’t an altar?”

Amber hummed, looking at where the trunk once grew, “Maybe it was… There is a hound craving in the opal.”

Coming to Amber’s side, he saw the hound. A Borzoi. Curled up and appearing asleep or at rest. Encased in an eight pointed star and set in a bed of a crescent moon.

Amber reached out with a single finger and traced the edge of the moon’s underside.

“You know what this is?”

Ciel shook his head, “No. What is it?”

Amber shrugged and drew back his hand. “Don’t know. I was asking you because its on your land. Thought you might have an idea.”

Ciel frowned and looked at the symbol. He felt like he should know it. Distantly. But nothing was coming to mind.

“... I wasn’t allowed outside often.”

A dark look fell across Amber’s face. “Right…” He turned and headed back the way they came. “No offence to you kid, but I never much liked their style of parenting … Still don’t.”

Ciel followed after him as Barbas over took them both and bounded ahead.

“... You don’t?”

“ Children are just small humans with a will of their own. No child is bound by a parent's desires. ” His voice had gained a french accent and a deep baritone. Like Amber was quoting someone long gone. “Your’s may have been trying to protect you from certain aspects of life… But in doing so they opened you up to other dangers.”

Ciel thought calmly on the words, “... Lessons from your family?”

“And lessons I will teach you. You are the pupil of a Tously .” Amber looked at him, like he was making a promise. “ Nothing is above or below you. What can be done, will be done. ”

***

Amber stretched as they walked out under the stars. The day had ended rather well considering.

Ciel had only whined about his lack of shoes on their walk once they had returned and Sebastian pointed out his filthy feet.

Lau had asked a few questions of Amber about his fighting style and Amber took great pleasure in pointing out his mistakes. Lau, in turn, took pleasure in removing his needle from their shoulder. Ran-Mao just smiled softly at the antics between them. A rare expression on her face.

Bard bantered with Amber about his new burns but eased up when offered a strong drink. Much to the Butler’s displeasure. Amber merely stuck out their tongue stating a glass won’t affect Bard much.

Mey-Rin had asked about what they were making in their forge. Which Amber answered in riddles and rhymes, just to not give away any projects they were working on.

Tanaka had only really seen Amber’s fight with Lau, as he was resting in the garden with his tea. And asked after their movements as he saw some he faintly recognised himself. Amber was a touch more open about their answers with him. Only a touch though.

Finny asked after their use of honey. Amber was happy to explain the medicinal use of the wonderful treat. How it had been used in the past and present.

They now moved back onto their Wŭshù Guǎn . Laying down on their back they studied the stars. The manor was dark. They had dimmed the lights from their forge. This era had an ocean of stars to see.

Amber breathed out long and slow. Tracking the new constellations calmly, their eyes trailed over the vast cosmos above. They found a new Dragon, close to the northern horizon. A bright stunning Queen, centre sky with her crown. A protective Tiger and Cub, in the East’s cradle.

The darkness seemed to grow suddenly.

“... Want something Sebastian?”

A quiet chuckle sounded before he leaned into their sight. He stood at their head.

“You truly do have a good sense of being watched… Though, I wonder why the other servants didn't set off your instincts with the camera…”

Amber shrugged, “Finny likes to watch when he is in the garden and Ciel is always curious. Figured it was one of them. I really only listen to it when it’s night since that implies less eyes about to see me.”

He brought a finger to his chin, “A rather sound theory…” His eyes began to glow, “speaking of such things…”

Amber grinned, “Going to confirm any of mine?”

Sebastian showed far to many fangs in his smile, “No… I think I will leave you with the madness of not knowing.”

They snorted and turned their gaze back to the stars. Sebastian looked up at them as well.

“Admiring the heavens .”

Amber gave a short had laugh, “Maybe only as something to break in or out of.” They sat up and rolled their neck, a loud crunch sounding as they did. “No. I was recharting the stars.”

The Butler looked back to them, “You chart stars as a hobby?”

Amber shrugged and slowly got to their feet, “Yes and no. The stars here are different from home.”

Sebastian watched them closely, “Like the star chart in your greenhouse.”

They paused mid stretch and looked to him, eyes bare. Sebastian didn’t react to their gaze. At least not in ways that they had seen.

“... You better not have touched anything in that Garden. I have a lot of sensitive projects in the works, hidden in there.”

Sebastian merely smirked, “No, I did not.” He circled them slowly, “But the thought of you thinking I would damage anything with a single, delicate, touch, is a tad insulting.”

Amber huffed, “I know what is happening in there and I even have to be careful. The lot of those projects are temperamental about which way the winds blows, let alone if someone touches them.”

He looked back to the Queen’s Garden, “But still… That star chart was rather interesting. With planets and constellations unknown to me.”

Amber sighed, “It is a Peiren Baquin . Something my Tessi was fond of to keep track of events, alignments and shifting space.”

Amber moved to their forge calmly and slid the vents to let out the soft light again. Sebastian followed after them.

“So they are the stars of your home.”

“Nope.”

Amber smiled and patted the lovely grey bi-colour that had taken to hanging around their forge. They could feel Sebastian’s eyes move from them to the lovely creature as she moved into their arms for a good nuzzling and chin scratch.

“Then they are stars of here then.”

He reached out a hand to give her some attention as well. She merely batted the back of his gloved hand lightly and slipped from Amber’s grasp. They couldn’t contain the laugh at Sebastian’s face. The Little Lady had moved to Barbas and rubbed against their side. Barbas thumped their tail against the ground and curled around her to keep her warm.

Sebastian glared and turned to Amber, “You did something.”

They waved their hands back and forth, still chuckling.

“No. No.” They breathed in still to contain their amusement. “Barbas is just good with cats. They don’t bark at them, respects their space. Barabas is a well socialised dog it seems. Probably a rare thing in that town.”

Sebastian looked back to the pair, the lovely creature was sitting contently in the protective circle of the dog.

He frowned and dusted his jacket turning back to them, “The stars?”

Amber moved to pulled out their diamonds, “Are stars of here. I see them in a different way from you. You will probably soon see the alignments for what they are but it's the events they bring that changes them.”

Sebastian looked over the diamonds from their shoulder. Judging how they laid out certain pieces.

“I have never seen so many black diamonds… Where did you acquire them?”

“I made them.”

He picked up one that had yet to be placed, tilting it this way and that.

“You can make diamonds.”

“It just takes carbon, pressure and heat. The colour comes from inclusions of other elements… Mostly. Pink and red diamonds are more of a matter of layering… Haven’t quite gotten the hang of it yet.”

His gaze turned to what they were working on. It was a layout of a gold necklace. They held out their hand, palm up for the stone. He set it gently in hand.

“You truly do make all your own things.”

“I do now… Had to from a young age…”

“Yes… A similar path to the Young Master… But different.”

Amber carefully made sure the stones were all set and began to polish calmly. They wouldn’t answer too much yet.

The Butler inhaled as he leaned down, “Maybe that is why you are so alluring, Little Devilish Dessert .”

They huffed, cracking a smile, “You know, you could just call me petit diable . It is what I was titled as a child.”

Sebastian smirked at the title, “ Petit diable … I suspect it to be more than just a title.”

Amber shrugged and laid out the necklace into a velvet lined box.

“It is one I do not hear anymore… Rather bittersweet…”

He moved to look over the workstation, “Then I suppose I can do so with such a rare grant to the power it has.”

They chuckled and moved off the stool, “Spotted that little detail did you?”

Sebastian looked to them, eyes a lit with his nature, “It is more than one of your Calling Names.” His gaze turned back over their work. “... Where is the tooth?”

They smirked, “In the same place I have your glove… And don’t think I haven’t noticed my other one missing either.”

The Butler paused and looked at them, “I assume you want something for it.”

“Well… Yes… But I will save that ask for later…”

He frowned and looked to him, “Oh?”

They waved their hand and began packing away their things.

“Nothing notorious or scandalous. Just giving me a hand to fine tune some of my gear. You’ll find it fun I think. But I gotta finish up the final things before the test run.”

Sebastian smiled, “I shall prepare myself for the amusement then.”

Amber smiled and waved as they headed to bed. “Night Sebastian. Enjoy your cat time.”

Chapter Text

Amber looked at the tracks Barbas had pointed out. It was early, the sun hadn’t even begun to lighten the sky yet. But Amber had gone looking for bees and now found this.

By the dates on the newspapers, it did line up. But she hadn’t seen any evidence on her foraging walks. She thought it was safe to assume it didn’t exist.

Amber hated when her assumptions proved to be wrong.

It would be a good lesson, certainly. But a Tously didn’t lose, and neither did their students. She sighed and headed back to the manor.

Once back she began to gear up. Even making sure Barbas had some makeshift, last minute, gear. She was very proud of herself for thinking ahead, even if this gear wasn’t quite designed for this.

Amber moved the new case onto a middle bench, in full view and tacked the letter on top. She patted it twice and made sure the rest of her area was locked and cleaned. Amber wanted none of her incomplete works seen by those judgemental eyes.

She moved quietly to the manor. This morning, the Butler would be distracted with Ciel. It had always been alluded to that, when distracted by his Master, the Butler let less worrying things slip through the cracks.

Amber was good at moving through the cracks.

After making sure the kitchen was clear with the morning light, she slipped in, looking for the cloche . Finding its little hiding spot, Amber rested it gently on the counter and silently lifted the lid.

Once she got the confirmation of its contents, she moved all the cake tins out of view and left only a singular tray with small cups. She grinned to herself at the thought.

She moved the cloche off the counter silently and went looking for Tanaka. She wrote a little note on the way to find him. Amber found him in the entrance hall. Quietly sipping his tea while, likely, keeping watch for the kid.

Amber held up her pinky and pointer, bringing the pointer to her lips as she approached. A single brown eye opened, judging Amber’s approach. She merely smiled and tapped the note.

The keen eye read over the writing before Tanaka smiled at her. He set down his tea and took the cloche with his signature little laugh.

She grinned back and brought her fingers to her chin and pulled them away, mouthing a silent thanks.

She turned and weaved through the house, judging the destructive kindness that had befallen it this morning. A, now, slowly singeing kitchen, a messy living room, a ruined inner tea garden. Amber smirked at the chaos but did nothing to stop it.

The Butler hadn’t yet asked for her help to reign in their more destructive tendencies… Yet. He might not ever do so. If they moved into her spaces, however, lessons will be learnt. One way or another.

She did, however, set up little cubes by each war zone. A bonus to leave the Butler free for the debt she would collect tonight.

Once back outside, Amber made sure she had all the necessary gear, and started this little picnic .

She smiled as she hummed the little tune, checking over the sharpness of her knives. Barbas trotted at her heel as they started on the trail of the beast once more. Amber began to sing the haunting little rhyme.

“ If you go down in the woods today, you're sure of a big surprise…

“ If you go down in the woods today, you better go in disguise…

“ For every bear that ever there was, will gather there for certain because… ”

Looking straight ahead, he moved his glasses into a deep pocket. Voice deepening as he walked into the shadows of the wood.

“ Today’s the day the teddy bears’ have their picnic .”

***

Ciel walked behind Sebastian. Both of their fringes brushed out of their faces and slicked back. His Aunt was glaring at his Butler’s back. Like she was lining up where to drive her sword through.

They were supposedly heading for the stables, but Elizabeth’s eye had caught his Tutor’s workshop . Ciel cursed himself mentally.

Amber always had a mess in their work area. All sorts of things left out and about on tables. Organised chaos, they called it.

Ciel believed them. Sebastian had tidied their space once. Amber chewed out the Butler, but then turned to him when he was quietly laughing.

Aunt Francis had followed Elizabeth’s gaze and was now looking over the structures.

“What are those?”

His Butler paused, “Ah. They are the workshop of the household's newest member.”

Elizabeth beamed, “This is Amber’s?”

His Aunt glared at her, “You are on a first name basis with a servant?”

Ciel stepped up, “Amber is my Tutor actually. They are knowledgeable in many aspects and do a lot of their own study and practise. These workshops help them.”

Her cold gaze turned to him calmly, “Oh? And how did Elizabeth come to meet them?”

His Butler was quick with an truthful but misleading answer, “They did interact at the Viscount’s of Druitt’s party.”

Her face twitched with a sour look, “Ah yes… I heard what happened at that event …” She walked over, past the arena and towards the forge.

The fire was burning, low and slow. Not a speck of soot or ash outside of a clean forge. No notes or scraps of paper. All projects were put away and hidden. Everything was neat and tidy.

It seemed wrong.

Sebastian moved to a bench and picked up a sealed letter that was sitting on a case.

“Young Master, Amber has left you something.”

Ciel blinked and moved to collect the letter from his Butler. His name was scrawled on the front, a lone black dragon wax seal on the back. He opened it calmly and began to read. After a quick skim through of the minor details he turned his attention to the lone case.

Handing the letter to Sebastian, Ciel turned to face the case proper.

It was a long sleek black case, inlaid with a silver Phantomhive crest. Flipping the latch, the lid opened to reveal two guns. Both black in colour, metal and wood. Each engraved with a hound.

The rifle was a bolt action. Smaller than most, likely designed to his own size. Ciel traced over the snarling Borzoi, inlaid into the wood of the stock. He picked it up testing the weight but didn’t point it in a direction. Light. But everything about it said strength.

He set it back into the case calmly and looked at the other.

It was a small pistol. Set it in his palm, it was perfect. A profile of a strange dog was sitting on the grip. It was focusing forward down the barrel. It seemed small but strong.

Aunt Francis looked over his shoulder at them.
“... These seem very well made, even if they seem a bit pretentious in design… And what is this other dog on the pistol’s grip?”

Sebastian was reading over the finer details of the letter Amber had left.

“It is a Basenji. A small quiet hound that is used in hunting in Africa.” He flipped through the pages. “By Amber’s notes, these are rather powerful weapons for their size and weight. The pistol is designed for personal defence while the rifle is more for hunting.”

Elizabeth was looking at the little Basenji on the grip, “Oh it's cute.” She looked at the rifle’s engraving of the Borzoi, “That one…”

Ciel looked to Borzoi as well. Its snarling stalking stretched posture down the stock, eyes focused down the barrel. It was sleek and powerful, ready to take on a threat. It looked so much like his, but also not.

“I like it.”

He rubbed his thumb over the head of the creature unaware of the eyes on him. All with a twinge of surprise of their own. He missed the dark tinged smile of his Butler. The softening of his fiance. The hardening face of his Aunt.

***

Francis rode the flea-bitten gelding in the woods. Its sure footing leading her through the thick trees. She had the lead at the moment.

Crack .

She frowned deeply. A tie. She turned her gaze back to the tracks she was following.

Ciel’s new hunting rifle sounded clean and strong. This Amber that had made the weapon seemingly knew what they were doing. And that was just by appearance and sound.

Both weapons had fitted perfectly in Ciel’s hold. There was none of the usual strain that she saw in her nephew with certain hunting rifles. No stretching of fingers or limbs to keep a proper hold.

Francis turned her horse towards a clearing she could see breaking the wood ahead.

The buildings of this Tutor’s workshop . A well made forge, a locked separate greenhouse and a strange platform. All strange things for a Tutor to need.

How they knew about certain details like the Borzoi, was troubling. Ciel was not one to open up. She had, not once since his return, seen him display any deep emotion, let alone talk of the past.

She could hear humming ahead. Francis tightened the grip of her rifle as her gelding stepped into the clearing. What greeted her was an odd sight.

First thing that came into focus was an armour dog. Some hunting bred, that had thick black leather around its torso, large spikes protruding out with a handle along the back. Around its neck was a spike collar to match the body armour.

It was standing in point, looking right at her.

The next thing her eyes focused on was the mound of dark fur. A bear. A large one at that. Dead and being seemingly judged by the last thing her eyes fell to.

He was smaller than Francis thought they would be. Crouched and looking over the claws and paw of the felled beast, she could only judge so much.

Long leather coat that had claw marks tearing at the surface of the clothing. Though it was truly only surface level. This Amber had gotten very close to the beast.

Two odd pale rifles hooked over his right shoulder. Buckled in place under a strap. She did not hear an unaccounted for shot.

The bare hand paused in its work of judging the claws, Amber’s head turned slightly.

Francis only just caught a tinge of a red smear before his head turned away again.

“Hello, Lady Midford.”

She straightened in her saddle, hand still on her rifle.

“You are the Tutor I take it.”

He had straightened. Still facing away and he seemingly put on seeing glasses. Turning to face her, he gave a bow.

It was a performer’s bow. Both arms out, boots angled at toe to heel. Low but not ninety degrees.

She could see him better like this.

A green vest embroidered with vines, with little black berries and purple flowers. A simple white shirt, unbuttoned at the neck. Neat and clean black trousers. Heavy leather boots to match the oversized leather jacket.

His hair was neat in its curls, mostly tied back low with a black ribbon. With braids and twists oddly enough. Amber did have a ringlet off the side of his face, seemingly framing his cheek. Round circular glasses displayed the green pale eyes watching her. He looked young, not the age of a Tutor at all.

Francis could no longer see red on him.

“Indeed, Lady Midford. Amber Von Tously if you wish for more accuracy.”

She frowned, “You do not seem like a Tutor…”

Amber straightened under her harsh gaze. His eyes flickered to the dog.

“Barbas-”

The next word to follow was harsh and gravelled. Not like German or Russian. It seemed wilder, almost like a snarl or growl. Her grip tightened on her weapon at its sound.

The dog merely sat down out of its point and began to pant.

Those pale green eyes turned back to her.

“Does the Lady wish to test my knowledge in some way then?”

Francis looked him over once more. His posture was odd. Hands clasped delicately in front of himself. Shoulder back and head tilted just so. It was almost lady-like. With a smirk and repositioning it became more masculine.

She frowned, “What subjects do you teach the Earl Phantomhive?”

“Whatever he may be in need of learning. Though I was mostly hired for my useful knowledge in the area of his Watch-Dog title.”

She narrowed her eyes, “Oh? And what do you know about being a Watch-Dog?”

Amber’s head tilted as he smiled, “My own family had a similar position. Under a different royalty mind, but we had similar work to do when called upon. Though my epithet was Mouser .”

Francis judged him closely. She couldn’t sense a lie from him. No dishonest body language or misleading words.

Though she spotted a cloth with red staining peeking from his sleeve.

She turned her gaze back to the bear. Francis nudged the gelding forward. Its ears flicked back slightly as she approached.

Circling around the strange Tutor and his kill, Francis judged the bear. It was large. Black in colour with a thick lush fur. Clearly, a hard kill, even with a good rifle. She could not see an entry point of the bullet in any of the likely places.

Francis came back to a stop in front of him.

Amber’s eyes stayed focused on her. Slowly he tilted his head. It reminded her of how a cat might study a small creature that laid dying at its feet. She straightened herself to not show the fear she felt beginning coils of her lungs.

“There is something about you I find unsettling…”

He smiled at her, “I invoke that feeling quite often. In adults with intelligence mostly.”

Francis raised her chin, “You do it on purpose?”

He hummed before answering, “Not in this intense, no. But I find those with a Hunter’s mindset recognise I have a great capacity to be dangerous.”

She regripped her rifle, “And why should I let you around the Earl? You admit to being dangerous.”

Amber looked her in the eyes, “Well if I was harmless, I would be useless to him. I am a hidden knife for him to use as he sees fit.”

She blinked at the response, “Knife?”

“Sure,” he moved, pulling out a rope and began to bind the bear behind him. “Knives are great tools for many purposes. I doubt the Young Earl will not take every lesson I have into consideration. They will however be there for him to pull out as needed.”

“A knife can also hurt those that misuse it.”

Amber looped some of the rope over his shoulders.

“A sharp knife is safer than a dull one.”

He positioned himself a certain way and the bear moved up onto his shoulder. He shook slightly to settle the kill into place before meeting her eyes.

“I will ensure any misuse of the knives is minor.”

He was strong, sure and clearly confident in himself. It reminded her, a touch, of how the Butler presented himself. Though this was different. It didn’t have the air of smugness.

Granted the Butler hid it well, but she could still sense it. There was nothing humble about that Butler.

Amber’s self assurance was more worldly. It had the air of life and hard learned lessons . Her eyes flicked to the braids in his hair.

“Do all men in this household allow themselves such unseemingly appearances?”

Amber grinned tilting his head, “I can only speak for myself in that regard. My hair has traditions; routines, styles, that hold meaning and purpose. Not that those outside of my family understood any intent but I still do them to keep them close.”

Francis tilted her head, “Even if braids are things of young girls?”

“Yes,” Amber began to walk towards her, “Though my family did not follow gender roles of society.” Something had changed about the Tutor. Their voice was suddenly softer, more sweet. Womanly, “Especially not myself.”

Francis blinked at the woman before her, “... You…”

They cracked their neck, voice returning to more masculine, “Am whatever I need to be to get a job done? Yes. Gender is not really something that confines me. I have the lessons of all. My teachers assured it”

Francis watched carefully as the odd Tutor walked past her, the armoured dogs at their heel with a single rough word.

Her nephew did have a taste in odd servants. She had seen things in her short moments of overseeing Ciel’s growth. Heard rumors and such from his trips into town.

This weird Tutor is not far from his tastes in servants.

What was another living weapon after all? It was a Phantomhive tradition to have highly trained people in their employ. Even if that was typically only a select few. Though his staff were few.

Francis turned her mount to quickly fall into step next to them.

“You know what today is correct?”

Amber gave a crooked smile, “Of course.”

“Then the guns you made-”

“Are one piece of a few things I have planned for today.”

She frowned, looking them over again. There was no ill intent she could judge. No hidden act of what she feared with such generosity.

But those monsters had good acting skills.

“So much for just a student…”

Amber stilled and turned their gaze fully on to her. Francis must have been shot. She couldn’t breathe. Francis couldn’t find anything piercing her chest. No blood.

Looking back up she only found pale cold eyes. Shining. Locked. Haunting and Hunting…

Amber’s voice was low and calm. Not a whisper but air. She could do nothing but listen.

“For starters, despite your opinion on the Butler’s appearance, he takes protecting his Master very seriously.”

They turned away beginning their trek again and her breath returned in a harsh gasp.

“Secondly, a student is beyond sacred in my traditions…”

Francis looked after them as she still felt over her chest for whatever had struck her.

Crack.

Her gaze turned to the sky. The hunt was still on.

***

Sebastian had rung the lunch bell as Lizzy moved to sit on one of the chairs. She had been worried. She still was but it had eased some. Ciel had smiled, if only a little.

He hadn’t truly smiled in three years. Likely, exactly, three years. He would smile at her still.

Small. Fragile. Bittersweet.

He didn’t seem like himself anymore.

She looked up to the wood as she heard the steady hoofbeats approaching. Out came her Ciel, sitting high on the blue roan. He had his usual air of confidence.

Her mother came out of the trees a bit away. She sat tall as well, but something was off. She seemed rattled in some way.

Sebastian seemed to come from the wood as well. Carrying the trophies of the hunt. She looked away as he laid them out.

Hunting was not her kind of sport. Too many cute animals finding ill fates.

Lizzy spotted a hulking figure approaching them. She tensed briefly. Ready to strike. With a shift of the wind, Amber stepped into a patch of sunlight.

They seemed different. Not the cute little cat creature that snuck up on her. Though they were still dressed oddly.

Not as cute as their first meeting. But it suited them. Especially for hunting it seemed.

Some large black beast rested on their shoulders. A strange armoured dog trotted at their heel looking up at them. She waved back as Amber waved to them calmly.

Lizzy saw from the corner of her eye Sebastian straightened in his posture to watch Amber’s approach. She could see the very small, hidden interest as he dusted his hands off against each other. She couldn’t help but smile.

Sebastian did not display much interest in anything other than his work. He was the perfect Butler. Nothing phased him.

He was prepared for anything. Weather events, disasters, performances and parties. Not a single surprise threw him.

Amber was different. She had spotted how he was never quite prepared for them. Something always caused surprise in him when it came to their actions.

Ciel had paused in his approach to the table as Amber continued forward. His gaze flickered to her mother before looking to Amber.

“Amber, I did not expect to see you out here…” He seemed on edge. Tense and ready.

He made a quick introduction between her mother and Amber. They were polite and cautious while mother just seemed just as tense as Ciel. Odd.

They smiled, moving about the table continuing on with Ciel’s statement, “I was out gathering materials.”

His eyes flickered to the bear they carried on their back, “And hunting it seems.”

Amber shrugged, “It was displaying unusual behaviour; being out of hibernation and openly aggressive despite deterrents. Add in that there are no bears native to the British Isles in the current day, a cull was needed.”

The dog, spotting her fiancé, trotted up to him and sat at his heel looking up at him expectantly. Lizzy smiled as Ciel gently rubbed one of its ears.

He didn’t look away from Amber as he did so. No outward smile. His shoulders however lost tension.

Her Mother sat into a chair at one end of the table. Eyes tracking Amber. Her air was one of caution.

Lizzy quickly looked about for a distraction for them all. The dog turned its head slightly towards her as it panted happily. Its strange spiked armour standing out.

“Amber, why would you put such a cute animal in such an un-cute outfit?”

They smiled and carefully pulled at a free end of their rope. The bear slid carefully down their back and to the ground by the other trophies. Amber rolled their shoulders calmly.

“I thought it best for Barbas to be well protected against any attack if he got too close to something.”

At the sound of its name the dog looked to Amber before focusing back on Ciel. He had moved to his own chair at the head of the table. Barbas laid down at his feet, resting near where Ciel's new rifle lent against the table.

Amber had moved back around the table removing their jacket as they went. Hooking it on the corner of the chair that Sebastian had procured, they sat on the opposite side in the middle.

Lizzy watched as her mother frowned, “You sit at the table with your Master?”

“I sit at the table with my pupil . Ciel is a student that is willing to learn in any environment which is good since a lot of his work requires travel.”

Sebastian moved about the table preparing all of their plates.

Lizzy smiled happily, “Oh yes Mother. I have seen how Amber works. They are simply marvelous and they sing so wonderfully.”

Her mother looked to Amber, “You sing?”

The disbelief was subtle but still flittered into the air. Juddering like a butterfly that didn’t quite know which way to go. It was unusual to hear her so uncertain.

“A voice is a tool that can open many doors in life if one applies it correctly.”

Lizzy clasped her hands together, “Oh Amber, will you sing something? Oh please?”

Amber smiled at her, “Maybe after lunch…” Their eyes flickered to Ciel, “If no one has a problem with a little performance.”

He turned his gaze to them, having seemingly been watching her Mother.

“... So long as it is something appropriate, I do not have any problems arising.”

Lizzy clapped her hands quietly with excitement before Sebastian had finished serving up the food.

***

Amber was planning something. Ciel just knew it.

His aunt did nothing about their odd behaviour. Didn’t comment on the odd braiding they had done with their hair. She, rather, just seemed ready for a fight of some kind.

Ciel’s only guess was that they met in the wood and Aunt Francis saw their eyes.

He flicked his gaze to Barbas at his feet. The armour was odd, but Amber did all things for a reason. Which meant they expected the bear.

Single eye trailed to Sebastian, tallying up the hunt’s work. Amber knew the winner. Knew the winner before even the start of this hunt most likely.

“How did your new rifle work for you, Ciel?”

Amber was eating calmly, not looking at him. Genuinely curious as far as he could tell.

“It works rather well actually. Quieter and lighter than expected, especially for the power it seems to have.”

They smiled and swallowed a piece of food before lowering their cutlery. Amber held out their palms.
“Let me see it. Make sure there aren't any fault lines after quick succession.”

Ciel picked up the rifle and, carefully, handed it over to them. They turned it this way and that, never aiming it in a direction past the ground. He watched their work calmly before Sebastian broke his thoughts with the announcement of the tally.

“The result is a draw. Is this acceptable?”

His Butler stood tall, across from Amber. The slink back look just seemed wrong on his face.

Aunt Francis folded her arms over her chest. She was a lot like himself. Competitive beyond belief.

“It most certainly is not. I prefer definitive results, one way or another.”

He moved to rest his chin on his hand, “How odd, Aunt Francis. It seems we agree on this point.”

He kept eye contact with his Aunt as Sebastian began thoughts on striking up the hunt after lunch. Both agreeing to the terms.

He didn’t look away as he thought. Amber knew how this hunt went. Amber hunted, in a more wild fashion.

As Sebastian distracted his Aunt, Ciel let his gaze move to his Tutor.

They were still looking over the rifle fiddling with bits and pieces. Seemingly not focused on their work. It was odd.

When food was in front of them, Amber tended to multitask. Note taking. Teaching. Planning. Never just one thing.

They were currently solely focusing on his rifle.

He looked down to Barbas at his feet. Still in their armour, watching the shrubbery just off to the side. He watched as they slowly rose to their feet, shifting into a point.

He flickered his eyes up just as a shadow partly fell over himself.

Bear.

Ciel kicked out of his chair, even before Lizzy screamed. Time was slowed, and he was slower. Even with the warning he didn’t feel he would be fast enough.

Tackling Lizzy away the chair she was in they fell to the ground. He kept her under her. He couldn’t lose her.

Crack. Bang.

Protecting Lizzy’s head, he looked back at the bear. It wobbled and fell to the side with a thud.

Turning his gaze back, he saw his Aunt with rifle raised, one foot on the table. Her face was that of shock. Uncertainty. Her eyes flickered to his Tutor’s position and his followed.

Amber was in a similar pose, glasses on the very point of their nose, piercing through the haze of heat.

They lowered the rifle to their side and stepped fully onto the table. Making their way across to himself and Lizzy, Amber pushed up their glasses and met his eye. Their fingers tap on the Borzoi craving.

“... You exposed your back to the beast looking to kill because…?”

He felt his cheeks heat, “I was protecting Lizzy.”

“That isn’t what I asked. You could have protected Lizzy and looked the bear square in the eye while doing so.”

He frowned looking to Lizzy calmly, trying to formulate an answer. Those bright but soft green looked to his own, they highlighted the blush forming on her cheeks. He slowly loosened his tight grip and shifted his hands to her shoulders.

“I moved on instinct. I didn’t think, just act.”

Amber smirked and hopped off the table with a little bounce.

“Yes. And it is not a bad instinct to have. However I think you are need of one of my favourite lessons.”

Rolling out a hand, rifle still safely pointed at the ground, he grinned at the pair. Ciel took his hand and let himself be helped to his feet. He, in turn, helped Lizzy stand. He kept in hand clutching her’s, linking their fingers tight.

He turned his gaze fully to Amber, his gender having settled with Ciel’s response.

“What lesson would that be?”

Amber stood straight, teeth exposed in a smile not fit for a Tutor outside of his strange household, and began to walk towards the dead bear.

“If you are ever in a position to choose between accepting defeat or trying to kill an ancient, all-powerful, all-knowing, unkillable god that could tear apart reality with a mere thought, remember this: scientifically speaking, you might as well give it your all.”

He nudged the bear with his boot.

Ciel blinked calmly, “What does any of that have to do with turning my back to the bear.”

Amber smiled and walked back towards him, “I’m saying nothing is unkillable. Immortality is a lie and can not be obtained by anything . Things that claim to be are just simply difficult to kill.” He pointed at Ciel’s chest but didn’t touch, “You just have to get creative. And you can’t do that with your back turned.”

Amber clicked his tongue and Ciel felt his gaze sharpen as he looked Amber dead in the eye. His Tutor smirked and, with a flourish of his hand, seemingly pulled a lollipop from thin air.

“Eyes front and Fight.”

***

Amber watched on as Ciel offered the treat to Lizzy. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Francis approach. Turning to face her, he kept the rifle facing the ground.

She seemed to still be in a state of unease. Maybe he shouldn’t have done a full on stare, but what she had implied… Amber would not stand for it.

He couldn’t help but blink when she bowed to him.

“It seems I am in your debt… I seemed to have missed my shot. Panicking with my daugh-”

“Are you serious about being in my debt?”

Francis froze up at his words. Clearly not expecting to be interrupting in her speech let alone be possibly held to her words so soon.

Sensing Ciel’s concern, he raised a hand in his direction to stop him.

“No. I wish to know if the Lady Francis is a lady that can be held to her word.”

Amber peaked at the kids. Ciel’s face was that of contained anger, clearly upset with Amber’s perceived rudeness. Lady Lizzy seemed more concerned, unsure of what he would ask of her mother.

“Relax,” he smiled at them both. “It will be nothing of true consequence to the Lady. I simply wish to see if she is serious.”

He turned his gaze back to her. She was still in a slight bow, watching him. Not Amber’s face but his hands, which still held Ciel’s rifle.

He moved to the table where he saw the case that held its mate.

“No need to stay bowing. I currently hold no Titles of Nobility.”

He picked it up and set Ciel’s rifle away calmly. Francis straightened slowly, still wary. Clearly not trusting.

Wise.

She held the rifle loosely but still in a way that could be readied quickly.

“Yes. What would you ask of me… That you would consider worth for my daughter’s life?”

Amber grinned, “Ah. Wonderful trapped you laid there. But I was serious. You won’t find it anything that close, to repay a life debt.” Amber made his way to Sebastian. “But it is simple and I will consider it a debt paid in full nonetheless.”

“And what would that be?”

Amber turned to face her full on, “You can not fix it ever again.”

Francis blinked and tilted her head, “Pardon? Fix what exactly?”

Amber smirked and turned to Sebastian. He waved his hand in a gesture to get him to lean down, the other hand seemingly brought to the corner of his mouth like he wanted to share a secret.

The Butler blinked and slowly lowered himself within range. Amber’s hands shot up and ruffled fast and quick into his hair. He felt Sebastian seemingly freeze for single planck before he caught a smile on the Butler’s face.

Smoothing out his hair back into place, Amber gave a small pat to his right cheek.

“That’s better.” He turned to face Francis, “I couldn’t hold in the laughter any more.”

He quickly stepped away from the Butler to get out of range. Francis’ face was pure confusion at his actions and words. From the corner of his eyes, Ciel had slapped a hand over his mouth to stop his laughter. Lady Lizzy however had a hand to her lips in surprise.

He stretched calmly, cracking his back.

“Now, the matter of the tie… I assume neither of you are really up for a True Hunt after such a little event?”

Amber watched the pair of hunters. They locked onto each other, still wanting to compete, even if not the calibre from before.

Francis stood tall, “I still will not stand for indefinite results.”

Ciel lifted his chin, “I am still willing to Hunt.”

Amber smiled walking toward his coat, “Why not a White Hunt instead?”

He felt their eyes on him.

“A white hunt?” Francis tracked his movements calmly.

Pulling out an old gold coin, Amber rolled it over his fingers.

“Something of my Home. Used to settle scores, arguments or bets.” He turned to face them both. “Heads or Tails. Call.” He sent the coin high into the air.

“...Heads.”

“Tails.”

He caught the coin and opened his palm.

“Tails. Lady Francis wins first choice.” He slipped the coin away and removed the pale rifles from his jacket. Throwing the jacket over a shoulder, he walked up to her smiling.

“Would you prefer green or blue?”

She watched him closely, “... Green.”

He handed her a rifle calmly and moved to Ciel. Holding out the second rifle, Ciel slowly let go of his fiancé’s hand and took it in hand.

Amber let them both feel the weight of the strange weaponry as shook out his coat calmly.

“What exactly does a white hunt entail?” Ciel was watching him closely.

Sebastian moved to take Francis’ proper rifle and began a tidy up of the area. Though Amber could sense he was just as curious.

“Simple really. The colour you have is yours. The most overall area covered or the most hits on fatal or funny shots wins.”

Francis looked about calmly, “Are you suggesting a stationary target? That is hardly a hunt.”

Amber grinned, all items in place ready to go.

“Oh no. You will be going after white rabbit today.”

He flicked his coat out and up over his head. His clothes shrank, grew and shifted out of view before a cutesy white Rabbit stood. Amber let the jacket fall as his foot thumped against the ground in quick succession.

He grinned at the surprised looks all round.

“Try to keep up now.”

He bounced, the springs in the feet working wonderfully. He flew backwards into a tree, leaves rattling wildly with the slightly out of practice landing.

Francis seemed to come to her senses first, lowering the rifle.

“I am not going to shoot at-”

Pop!

Amber flicked a paw padded hand up to his face, catching the projectile in his palm rather than on his face yet.

Opening his hand, palm out, was a smear of deep blue.

“It’s paint Lady Francis. At worst, it will bruise me.” He leapt from the tree and into the shadows of the wood. “One point; Ciel!”

With that, his now keening hearing picked up on the chase he had started. Scrambling feet to move to horses. He had missed White Hunts.

He missed a lot nowadays.

***

Sebastian walked by the Lady Francis. The two bears bound over his shoulder bindle style, rifles over the other. The children and Amber trailed behind, the Tutor’s more baritone voice swirling in the air.

He was splattered with green and blue splotches. Very little could be seen of the white fluffy outfit. Though the blue shone brightest against his forehead.

“Hey Butler, come here.”

He lessened his pace to match with the Lady’s horse.

“Yes, Marchioness?”

She kept her eyes forward, seemingly trying to formulate her thoughts.

“The Tutor… Would you consider them a threat to the Earl?”

Sebastian looked to her calmly as he thought of Amber. He could be a threat. A deadly one.

His knowledge about the Young Master and himself was a mark against him. His open curiosity for more knowledge regarding demons, reapers and other occult creatures was another. The third was his ability to sneak around Sebastian himself, even if unknowingly.

But Amber was not just truthful regarding himself and his Master, he was honest.

To be truly honest about his intentions to teach the Young Master. To guide his Path into the boy’s revenge. To willingly admit to Sebastian that he was a favourite , despite being a demon, was foolishly honest. But that is what he was.

A Fool.

When the Marchioness met his eyes he gave his truthful answer.

“If it were any other soul, I would say yes .” He moved his gaze ahead of them, “Amber has the ability to become a great threat. To almost anyone I expect… However, he has been entirely honest in regards to teaching the Young Master.” He met her gaze once more, “And I suspect my Master will have use of Amber’s lessons until the end of his time.”

The Lady broke his gaze looking ahead, “... They do seem rather protective and I sensed no lie in their words… But gazing into their eyes directly… I feel like I am face to face with a lion, ready to rip out my throat… It is a very unsettling feeling.”

She looked down at her hands, tightening her grip on the reins.

“And I do truly owe them for saving my Elizabeth’s life… Though I did see a knife in your hands ready...”

Her eyes flickered to him and he couldn’t help the small smirk.
“I suspect Amber knew of it before myself. He had stopped eating and Barbas was under order to stay by the Earl and the Young Lady.”

The Lady sat straighter, “I didn’t hear an order.”

He tilted his head, “It wasn’t partially loud but more of a rumble. Amber has marvelous control over his voice.”

“That is true… I can not decide what to call them in regards to matters of gender.”

Sebastian listened to the soft baritone behind them, currently singing of a farmer’s rabbit pie of all things.

“Currently, he is presenting as male. A lot of the changes come from his voice and posture I have found. And there is a power in being to be anything to slip into certain crowds.”

“... So he is a rather useful tool for my nephew then?”

He gave a light chuckle, “Oh yes. Amber could certainly be one of his more dangerous pieces.”

“... Your face is still improper, especially with how that Tutor restyled it to that unkempt appearance…”

Sebastian’s shoulders twitched as he tried to contain his both laughter and displeasure.

Back at the door, with the horses put away, Sebastian moved to open the door for them all.

“With the hunt a success, I shall endeavour to-”

Opening the door revealed the manor's other servants, dirty and bandaged. Sebastian’s eyebrow twitched as they greeted the boy loudly.

Finny showed off the table decorated in the sterling white roses. Baldroy had prepared all of the Young Master’s favourites. Mey-Rin had set the table just how he, Sebastian , would.

It was a right mess.

His expression matched his Master’s in exasperation before sensing a murderous intent behind them. The Lady Francis had a dark expression on her face as she walked forward.

“They beat me to it. That is what I came here to say today.”

She laid a gentle hand on the boy’s head, an odd gentle smile on her face.

“Happy 13th birthday Ciel.” The Lady turned to the others, “And everyone, I hope you will continue to care for both, my daughter and future son in law.”

Seeing the overwhelming care and support of his household, his Young Master gave a bashful smile.
“Thank you, so much.”

Sebastian watched over the mortals as they began to start up the party. From the corner of his eye he saw the Marchioness approach.

“Sebastian, you have my gratitude for attending to us today.”

She stood tall and proud. All sense of unease and self doubt gone.

“Think nothing of it, My Lady,” he gave a small bow to her.

“Though there is one thing I ought to mention.”

He blinked in surprise, “Oh?”

She winked at him, “Take good care of that shattered china, the ruined garden and the burnt kitchen.”

He brought his hand to his mouth hiding his slight chuckle, “Yes, My Lady.”

Gold bells jingled as a blur of black and deep blue lent into his peripheral vision from behind. He froze up slightly before Amber came fully into focus.

A Fool.

He had seemingly changed his clothes into that of an old style court jester.

“No need. Already cleaned up.”

Sebastian narrowed his eyes slightly at him, “Oh and how did you do that exactly?”

The Fool grinned and bounced to stand fully beside him.

“That I’m not sharing. Might come in handy later. Besides,” Amber pointed at him, “I was not missing out on that cake. Even if you don’t agree with its taste.”

Amber spun heel and went to join the other’s as Tanaka lifted the cloche of the birthday cake Sebastian had made.

It was a small art piece within a display of chaos.

“... That Tutor is truly the strangest person I have ever met,” the Lady Francis spoke, watching him closely.

Sebastian smiled tilting his head, “That, My Lady, could not be a truer statement.”

***

Amber flexed their hands making sure their glove’s claws extended properly. Tapping the toes of their boots against the ground they judged the shifting pieces. Spikes, skates, springs, surprise.

They breathed out calmly and moved out onto their Wŭshù Guǎn . The moon above was almost full, barely seen through the light snowfall that began that afternoon. Little twirling flakes melted mid air when drifting too close to the spiralling horns. Too close to them in general.

Amber stretched at their tail flicked. They needed to be limber for this test.

“Sebastian,” their voice was barely a breath, not wanting to disturb the quiet but wanting to work.

The Butler appeared in front of them calmly. He smirked seeing their attire. A gloved hand reached out and caught a stray copper curl.

“Yes, petit diable ? What are you doing out so late?”

Amber grinned, “Collect the debt for the glove you took.”

Sebastian looked at their little fangs, before leaning lower, his own lengthening in display.

“Oh? The little test run you spoke of then?”

They nodded, “Yes. You said I made a convincing demon in first appearances like this. Well I want to do more than just convince . I want to fool .”

He chuckled and twirled the loose lock around his finger a few times, still staying close in their space.

“I think I am beyond being fooled. You played your hand already with this card.”

“Against you, yes. But I am not looking to fool you. My target is Reapers, other possible Demons and anything else that could be put into submission by the presence of a demon.”

Amber was as he tilted his head in thought before letting go of their hair.

“And how can I help with that exactly?”

Amber smiled, pulling out a little box.

“A game of Keep Away. If I can move and act fast enough to get one up on you in my Devil gear. I stand a very good chance of fooling anyone else.”

The Butler smirked, “You like games don’t you.” He tilted his head, “much like the Young Master.”

With a quick movement he went to swipe the box, but Amber’s gear responded faster. They bounced back away from him out of reach. They smirked, shaking the hand with the box, causing something to jingle.

“Of course. Games are how most predatory mammals learn to hunt.”

The Butler smirked and dashed after them. To an outsider's perspective, Amber suspected it would be nothing but a blur of fast moving copper and shadow. Much like games of Keep Away in their childhood.

They danced about on the Wŭshù Guǎn . Amber used their smaller size to their advantage, while Sebastian used his greater reach. Both currently matched in speed at least.

An iron clasped wrapped around their wrist. It was met with a forceful twist to peel off the fingers. Sebastian saw matching their strength, at least for the moment.

A rapid set of odd bounces and Amber slammed a foot against the Butler’s chest, getting some distance between him.

They watched as Sebastian straightened, calmly rubbing at his chest.

“You are keeping up in movement… But you still fight too human…”

He dashed in again, fiercer grips and strikes as his shadow began to slip. They twisted and twirled trying to get into the best position while not giving away their plan. Dodging extra hands was a challenge, but it was also like fighting multiple people at once.

It also wasn’t with the extra eyes solely focused on the little box.
They activated their own shadowy shield. Sebastian didn’t see through its form last time. Didn’t aim for their bike or pinpoint them exactly.

They snatch a hand out grabbing onto the form of his knotted tie and pinned. A clawed hand swiped the box from their hand in turn.

Both lost shapes slid backwards, away from each other. Shapes becoming recognisable as copper landed on the roof of their forge.

They breathed calmly watching Sebastian.

He revealed far too many teeth in his grin as he held up the box, “Looks like you are quite up to Demonic standards…”

Amber smirked and dropped to sit on the ledge, tail high and curling at its tip.

“Oh really? Because I still think I got the upper hand here…”

The Butler tilted his head, “And how to you believe that?”

They pointed to what they had pinned to his tie. “Because, you couldn’t Keep Away.”

He tilted his head and reached for his tie.

***

Plink.

His fingers carefully unpinned the item and pulled it into view.

A silver bell.

The design was something different. The round shape was adored with little horns. A craving of his Collar and Sigal was hidden from display where it met the pin for a tie. The clapper seen through the fanged mouth was something small and white.

Just like his Master’s new weapons, this was something designed with him in mind. Touches of his demonic nature only seen if one were to look closely enough.

A Cat’s Bell to warn prey he was near.

Sebastian smiled and carefully pinned it back in place.

“You did say you would make me one…”

The Devil grinned down at him, “The box was a distraction. I really had it hidden on my wrist. More gets past you when distracted, I realised. So I think that is true for other demons.”

He fiddled with the little bell. Its sound almost sweet and light in the snowy night air.

“You could pass as a Demon to others, but not for long… And certainly not for fights… If you had to fight up close when I first saw you in this gear, I would have suspected you to be something other …”

He watched as they leaned forward, elbows resting on their knees.

“Other…. We could use that…”

“Oh?”

“Well, you can’t lie, but you can tell half truths.” They grinned at him, “So we can you Devil.”

Sebastian smirked and pointed to them, “You are not the Devil.”

“Not the one you are referring to, no. But can you say I am not, at least, a Devil?” They tilted their head grinning.

He tilted his head in thought, “... You are a beast of another world. Endlessly hungry with your constant snacking… You are a creature with abilities that could be confused for Demonic but are a touch closer to Humanity to blend. Still too odd to be considered a mere mortal… You are a Devil.”

His petit diable grinned wide showing a lot of their little fangs.

“That sounds good to me.”

Sebastian smiled as an idea shaped itself before him. This petit diable would need a lot of work to try to keep up with Reapers, let alone Demons. He rang the bell once more before lowering his hands.

“It does… However, I think we should play another game to make sure you can keep up.”

They tilted their head calmly watching him.

“Hmmm?”

“You have gifted me a Cat’s Bell…”

His Shade began to grow and expand, a multitude of eyes formed as his fangs gleamed.

“S̶̢͙̒ŏ̴̡ ̵̢̬̋w̵͔̾̈́ẖ̷̉͗y̷̠̘̍ ̵̥̓n̸͖̐o̷̫͊t̷͔̏ ̵̫͎̈́̊a̵̝̍̿ͅ ̶̼͛̅g̵̻̅̀a̸̼͑̕m̴̩̆̒è̵͔̏ͅ ̸̺͖͒̍o̴̮̯̅̐f̷̰̼͑ ̸̠̃̈́C̴̨̐a̷̪͇͂ț̷̝͑ ̷̙͎̏͒a̷̹̠͊́n̶̢̥̓̐ď̵̦́ ̸̜̋̔M̴͙̜̀̌ö̶̰͓́u̴̩͚̾s̶̟̅e̸̢͆̊.̴̥̚.̵̺̳͆̀.̵͓̈́”

Amber’s eyes grew wide as they rolled backwards.

“ Habb! ”

They bolted, throwing themself of the roof and sprinting into the wood behind the manor. Sebastian laughed as he gave chase, happy to play with his little treat.

Chapter Text

The water was dark and cold. The depths blocking out most of the horrid noise above. Unharmonised beasts that they all were. It curled deep in the bones of the lost. Those that followed the music of sorrow, forever trapped in its lullaby. For it could no longer dance, only wail and whine.

Ice and snow fell in the storm above. Driving most deep into quiet homes. It could rest. Ignore the persistent hunger.

It tried...

***

The snow swirled and danced outside the window, like little dancers performing rituals of old. Ciel’s gaze was bored as he tried to make out the patterns as they passed. His eye shifted to his carriage companion.

Amber was yawning once more. He had lost track of how many times she had done so. Clearly his Tutor was not getting enough sleep.

Ciel brow tightened. His Butler had said something about her having nightmares before.

“... Bad Dreams?”

He kept his voice neutral. Not wanting to show care but was curious. She had always insisted it was his job to be.

“No. Just didn’t sleep much… You?”

Images of a green and gold star bled sky flickered to the forefront of his mind. Of six fingers helping him aim a bolt down a line. Red draining from a white stone smiling statue. It twirled away with the next snow filled wind .

“... Just nonsensical ones…”

The pen tip was pointed at him, “Dreams have meaning. Even if it seems random, there is something your mind is trying to work through.”

He rolled his eyes and looked back out the window.

“Why didn’t you sleep then?”

Amber closed her book looking away, “... Contemplating life choices… Weighing the pros and cons of possible future endeavours… Running from deep Shadows…”

Their carriage pulled up outside the townhouse and the door was opened to the cold.

Sebastian helped him out into the snow first, Amber following behind. Ciel gaze tracked as his other servants began to frolic and play.

Finny ran and spun with the flakes, a whirlwind of energy. Mey-Rin was beginning to roll up mounds to attempt to make a snowman. Bard was preparing simple snowballs, ever the battle ready. Barbas, in an odd little coat Amber had made, was snuffling about in the thick snow. Likely trailing after something that was trying to hide from the cold.

Looking back to his Tutor, he found her under a tree, humming, eyes trailing the drifting flakes. Black standing out against the white, with splashes of red. Her new black fur muff hid Amber’s hands from the biting cold.

Dropping slightly out of line, snow splattered against the tree.

Pale predatory eyes flicked into view from the side of her glasses as Bard’s cackling rang in the air.

“You’re fast Amber. I thought for sure I had ya.”

Amber straightened, “Don’t start fights you won’t win Bard.”

Ciel frowned, “We do not have time for playing around in the snow. We are here under Her Majesty’s orders.”

Amber and Bard stared each other down calmly as his Tutor returned to his side.

“Very well, but I will be trouncing your Cook when we get back.”

Bard pointed at her, “Those are some pretty words but I bet I’ll be the one winning.”

Amber grinned, “Oh betting are we? We’ll set the conditions properly later.”

Sebastian handed Ciel the letter calmly, “Everything is set for when we return to the townhouse My Lord. I also refreshed the carriage warmers.”

He took the letter in hand and climbed back into the carriage. Amber was whispering something to Finny who nodded along happily. She climbed in ignoring his frown and sat back down across from him.

“... What was that about?”

“Preparing for our return. Finny is always happy to help with small things, even if overly eager.” She opened her notebook once more, “Like you should be preparing to be called a brat by a certain clumsy commissioner.”

Ciel huffed and looked back out the window.

***

It was horrid, what had been done to these men. Stripped and bound in nothing but their drawers. It was atrocious.

Men having anything to do with the Indian trade seemingly were the targets. This culprit mocked England and all she stood for. Called her people lazy and deprived.

Fred watched as the men were carried away.

The Commissioner turned on him yelling about why there hadn’t been an arrest yet. He straightened under the verbal assault.

“I’m sorry Sir. We’ve–”

Randall crunched the letter in his hands, “You let the Ripper slip through our fingers, and that bloody brat snatched away our glory-”

“Oh? Do forgive me for being a brat.” The smug young voice caused him to turn.

There was a boy. A child. He was about to ask how the boy got so close to the scene when Randall announced the child’s title.

He truly looked and, yes, this was that child from before. The one that handled the Ripper case. Such a small child, yet he was titled an Earl.

As the two talked the boy reached for the documents in his hands. He handed them over calmly watching as he intently read over the files.

The Commissioner lost his temper with the young Earl, who quickly shut him up with a display of a letter. A letter that held Her Majesty’s wax seal.

He continued speaking before studying the mark at the bottom of the letter.

“And what do you make of this mark?”

Randall began a tirade, yelling wildly but the boy merely looked past them both.

“Amber?”

Fred snapped his attention behind them. He hadn’t sensed anyone come up behind him. He didn't know how he could have missed such a sight.

There stood an elegant lady, dressed in black and dripping blood. The muted sun captured the sparkling red drops. Frozen in time, dripping from her clothes. A tilt of her head caused a trinkling sound as the drops rattled against each other.

Beads. It was just beads. Beads designed to appear like blood but also that of fruit.

The lady wore details of a rare pomegranate fruit. It looked like a ravage feast of the sweet, tart fruit had been laid on her. The noise being a lovely hair pin in her hair securing a bun under a small flowered hat.

A single gloved hand reached above her head and felt the rope left tied to the sign above.

“It will likely have some form of great importance to the culprit… Though I do not expect this to be the work of any Stowaways in the East End.”

The Commissioner marched towards her, hand ready to grab the young Lady’s wrist.

“Do not touch the evidence so-”

The rope was suddenly looped around Randall’s own wrist. A twirl was her skirt, another loop was around his neck as she stood behind him.

The rope slowly tightened as he pulled with his bound hand and the lady kept a hold behind him. Randall wheezed at the pressure.

“Oh. I seem to have forgotten to let go of the rope.”

She stepped out from behind Randall moving towards the young Earl. The loops loosened as Randall breathed in deep, shaking himself free.

“You wretched-”

“I am not the wretched one who went to grab a lady, despite the fact she is wearing gloves that would not contaminate the evidence in any way. At least not in any way that hasn’t already happened.”

She looked over the documents now in the Butler’s hands. He had lowered them to her view as she leant into his space. Both hands now back in a fluffy black muff, seemingly with no intention of leaving the warmth.

The boy looked to her, “You do not believe it to be a Stowaway?”

She gestured with her chin towards the rope, “It won’t hurt to look in the area, but it is very nice rope.” She leaned closer to the paper, “Though the paper leaves more to be desired… Has anyone recently reported a thief of such supplies?”

Her eyes found Fred. Pale seafoam, soft and gentle, watched him. Her sweet face caught in loose pale curls. Long eyelashes caught little snow specks making the red on her stand out all the more.

She was stunning.

She tilted her head, “Well, Mr Abberline?”

He straightened as his hands dusted down his coat, “Pardon, My lady? What did you ask of me?”

She gained a soft smile and took a single step forward. There was nothing suggestive about her posture. She just seemed to be moving so he could perhaps hear her better.

Fred still had to swallow against the desire he felt.

“I asked if there had been reports of any thefts of large quantities of rope recently. Perhaps the dockyard? Or maybe a factory of some kind?”

“No-” he brought a fist to his mouth to try and clear the crack. “No, my Lady. Not that I have been made aware of.”

Those pale eyes turned to the young Earl, “Then we should seek answers elsewhere.”

The boy nodded and turned to his Butler, “Sebastian, have you memorised the papers?”

“Yes, My Lord.”

The boy turned away, “Come along then. I would like to return to the Manor as soon as possible.”

The man handed back the documents, “Of course, Sir. Thank you.”

The lady waited and fell into step with the Butler behind the young Earl. She matched him stride for stride, the trinkle of her beads now in harmony with an odd little chime. Red eyes peered back as a smirk curled on the man’s face.

He watched after them all as eyes settled back onto the back of the boy.

“You didn’t explain last time, Sir… Who exactly is that boy?”

Randall sighed and began to explain exactly what the Earl Phantomhive was. A title of the Underworld. A shadowy force used by the crown for the most unsavoury tasks.

He frowned at the thought of Her Majesty using a child for such things.

“A slip of a child like him?”

The Commissioner frowned deep, “That there is no child…” He glared after their figures fading into the street. “That is the Devil himself.”

Fred turned to look at him, “What of the Lady?”

Randall huffed and turned away, “Some poor soul that has been trapped under his thumb is most likely.”

Fred looked back to where they disappeared from, “Abby… Asher… Adler?”

The Commissioner looked back to him, “What are you-”

He was studied for a moment, before Randall snatched the papers out of his hand only to trash him over the head with them. Fred flinched at the assault.

“Absolutely, bloody, not! Get your mind focused on this case and forget about that thought.”

He caught the papers against his chest as Randall shoved them back into his hold.

“Yes, Sir. Right away, Sir.”

***

She happily lounged in their little den. Ornate lamps flickering against the butterfly motifs on the wall behind. Her eyes tracked the smoke in the air.

The creak of the door drew her attention to the Little Earl. His Shadow Butler right behind him. As they made their way across the floor to them, her eyes caught the Strange Teacher.

Amber did not approach them, but rather moved among the clientele, looking over the lamps and walls.

Ran-Mao tracked her with a neutral gaze, studying her intent.

She seemed to glide among the smoke. Amber’s nose didn’t even twitch at the smell like most English newcomers. Then again, Amber did not seem English.

She wasn't Scottish or Irish either. Her accent wasn’t quite as melodically structured as the Welsh. It was a relaxed, drawn out, lull tone; that seemingly hated the letter ‘R’ . Amber was something other .

Amber paused at a wall, looking over the design of a fierce azure dragon. She seemed to huff as her eyes trailed the scales before trailing down to a red poppy the creature seemed to hold in claw.

Ran-Mao gently tapped at Lau’s chest from her position in his lap, drawing his attention as he spoke with the Earl. From the corner of his lashes he followed her gaze to the woman. He, in return, trailed a finger over her hip and tapped twice.

Following the silent order, she moved gracefully out of his lap. The bells sang with her movement as she strolled towards the teacher. Amber did not look at her until she was beside her.

“ Nǐ hǎo, mǔ lǎohǔ. ”

This she knew. Amber spoke of their old land. She spoke well. Amber, also, seemed to know of her. Knew she was something dangerous.

Ran-Mao stepped closer, keeping her expression neutral.

“ Māo. ”

Amber gave a little light huffing laugh as she removed a hand from her muff. Offering up her elbow to her. Ran-Mao took the offer and linked her own through.

Looking back to the poppy Amber spoke.

“Indeed you are… But that is not to say Tigers are not… They are just bigger predators of the same family.”

She watched her with her disarming, wide, gold eyes, trying to discern what Amber knew. She fought like an assassin, like herself. Just a touch more beastly with a hands on approach. Though, she suspected Amber could use chuí if she needed to.

The feeling of the muscles in her arm were strong. Amber was no wall flower. And Ran-Mao already knew she had a taste for underhanded tactics.

Lau had to nurse himself for a good hour after their little spar.

Pale seafoam flickered to her again, “Sent to keep a close eye on me then?”

Amber’s smile was small and sharp, reminding her of Lau’s needles. She leaned in so her bosom pressing against her arms.

Amber only lightly chuffed, “Very well Ran-Mao. Will you walk with me on our hunt then?”

Her gaze looked over her shoulder, back towards the others. Ran-Mao followed it, seeing Lau standing and ready to lead the Earl somewhere. Turning back she found those eyes watching her.

Hidden behind glass, she could still sense desire for something. Danger. Hunger.

She tilted her head, “Play.”

Amber smiled as they began their walk back to the men.

“Indeed. I might today.”

***

Lau was leading them down the ways into the lodging of the East End. Sebastian frowned as he looked about. His Young Master was focused on discussing the details of the case with the druglord. Again . The man really knew how to play the knowledgeable fool.

His eyes flickered to Amber.

She walked arm in arm with Ran-Mao. It was very unlady-like behaviour. But the two did not bind themselves to the notions of society.

They seemed to be having that most unusual conversation. Seemingly one sided with Ran-Mao’s single or no word answers, but Amber understood her all the same.

They seemed to be discussing fighting styles, the nature of cats and games of chase. Amber also spoke of frustration and being hungry for dark, rich cake. That partially phrasing drew a small expression of a playful smirk on her normally neutral face.

Sebastian thought of what kind of dark rich cake he could make as he turned his focus back onto their route. He frowned, they had taken one to many turns in a single direction. Lau had gotten lost it seemed.

He decided to bring it to his Young Master's attention.

“Incidentally, we have walked quite a distance. At which lodging house are the Indians based?”

His words not only caught his Master’s attention but Amber’s as well. She had whispered into the lady’s ear about being ready to follow after Lau.

He looked to her as she caught his eye. She simply smiled and unlinked herself from Ran-Mao.

His Master had begun to walk, talking about retracing their steps, when he bumped into a ragged man.

One look at his Master and the man complained of a cracked rib. Bellering and yelling out to draw attention. Soon enough, they were surrounded by rabble.

Sebastian couldn’t help but sigh. He felt a small hand pat his back as the man demanded money from his Master. Amber stepped around the boy to stand in front.

“I would be happy to pay you a crack rib.”

It was unusual, for Amber to speak like she didn’t understand proper English grammar. Unless she was playing a street cat , as she called it. Yet here her words were broken while her accent was not.

Her tone was sweet and disarming. The man blinked at her seemingly sudden appearance before him. Those hate filled eyes roved over her attire calmly before he straightened. Face caught between smug and satisfied as he leered her form.

“And how much will you be offering?” His hand rested on the handle of his blade.

Amber turned slightly, removing her muff and handing it to his Master. She stood side on to the thug before them. She felt down her skirt, like she was actually looking for a coin purse.

“Exactly what I said, of course.”

She suddenly spun on her toe in a graceful kick, her heavy boot slamming against the man’s side. Sebastian heard one of the man’s ribs crack on impact before he fell to the ground. Muted sun caught Amber’s teeth in a feral grin.

“A cracked rib…”

The out cry began around them as the man began to blabber in actual pain.

The Young Lord hissed at her, “Amber-”

“There was going to be a fight no matter what.”

She grabbed the wrist of a blade wielding man and twisted it. Sebastian had to smile at the pop and the cut off scream of pain when Amber’s fist slammed into the man's chest.

“This way I can try to work off some bubbling energy and we can move on faster.”

His Master sighed as the fight broke out. Sebastian merely stood by him, watching the little display. Though he did catch Lau and Ran-Mao’s retreat to higher ground.

The crowd had seemed to have forgotten about them at large. Not that Sebastian could blame them. Amber was surely diverting all of their attention to herself.

Swirls of red and black, hid delightfully strong kicks. Hands open like claws, grabbing and snapping limbs. All the while she had a smile. Beautifully destructive.

For a Mortal. Though he will admit to her being a strange one.

In his peripheral, traces of gold caught his eye. His gaze drawn away he found a well dressed, clean human, followed closely by something Favoured . He did not know what Favouring it was exactly but he could feel the strands.

Smothered and bound.

The younger was holding a paper in his hand, watching Amber fighting with a soft frown.

“It seems our countrymen are under attack. Angi?”

The Favoured, Agni , stepped forward, “Yes my Prince?”

The royalty pointed his finger towards Amber, “Stop her at once.”

His Master seemed to have seen them as well as he tensed, “Sebastian, don’t let him touch Amber.”

“Yes, My Lord.”

He dashed in taking a rather strong blow to his arm. If Sebastian was a creature of self doubt, he certainly would have been convinced now. Favoured indeed.

***

Angi studied the Khansama before him, blocking him from his task. He stood firm against his strike, unmoving even under the power of his right hand. He widened his stance as his eyes found his target.

The women behind him had turned her attention away from her fighting and laid her eyes on him. Angi blinked at the bright happy grin he was shown. It was wholesome. Sweet.

Moving back, readying his fingers, the strange Khansama scoped up the women under one arm. The woman hit and pushed against the arm holding her.

The voice that came from her was nothing like her appearance. It was like something of a demon Kali would face. The sound rattled his very bones.

“ Ynovrrk kik! Vi! Jo upv'r e rafnover. ”

Agni struck, aiming for the man’s Marma. Yet he still moved. Quick and agile, using his hit arm over and over again. Making sure to keep himself between Angi and his task.

The Khansama twisted and turned, doing his best to try and keep Angi from striking the woman. She looked behind the man, seeing something as Angi lined up a powerful strike.

The language she used this time was something more nasaled and through her teeth.

The man leapt up, at the very last moment, causing Agni to strike a fellow countryman.

“Ah! Sorry my brother!”

He continued his chase however. He could not falter in the task given to him by his Prince. The stranger carried the woman away, kicking off the bystanders to help create distance.

Angi frowned and launched himself into the air. Striking down and fast against the man’s Marma, a flurry of blinding strikes. Still, the Khansama stood, ready to fight.

He leapt back, making distance for himself.

“I have struck your Marma, numerous times. Your arm should be paralysed. So how do you still move?”

The boy slightly off to the side yelled out at him, “Hey! We were just passing through when these Indians picked a fight with us. My Tutor may have been overzealous in our defence but they wielded knives! Are all Idians such Barbarians that they-”

“Earl Ciel Phantomhive!”

The voice pierced the air and the boy flinched. The woman was glaring at the child who shrunk under her gaze.

His Prince stepped forward, “What? Is this true?”

Soma had turned his gaze to the few of their countrymen that remained standing. They only could look on without giving a verbal answer. Liking trying to form the words of lies.

His Prince straightened, “We can not have that! The Fool is he who wages war without cause. Agni, ally with the Runt and Company.”

He turned to his countrymen’s stunned faces, “Yes, My Prince.”

He made quick work of the men and told his Prince so. Gaining Soma’s praise he turned to the Company.

The woman was seemingly lecturing the boy. An Earl, if he heard correctly. The boy's shoulders were up around his neck. The Khansama was chuckling a bit away.

She breathed deep, her pointer, middle and thumb squeezing tight in front of herself.

“My point is, only individuals are barbaric .” She brought a hand to her chest, “I am barbaric .”

He tilted his head as she used herself as an example.

His Prince stepped forward towards them as the lady took back a fur warmer. She stood straight looking at Soma, a strange expression on her face.

“Hey, you three. Are you hurt?”

The young child, Phantomhive , looked to the lady calmly. She returned his gaze and narrowed her eyes.

“No.”

The boy’s eye flickered to his Khansama, like he was seeking confirmation. The tall man nodded causing Phantomhive to turn his focus back onto Soma.

“We are fine, thank you.”

His Prince huffed looking down at the child, “You Runt, shouldn’t be wandering in a place like this. It’s dangerous.”

The lady stepped forward. It was just a single step, but Agni was at Soma’s side in an instant. He felt this woman was… something. The smile directed at him when he was tasked to stop her. It was honest. He sensed towards his Prince… It was more like a hissing snake. A warning.

Pale unworked jade, it was like falling into a deep carven of it. Jagged. Piercing his flesh over and over.

A covered finger pushed up her glasses and Angi no longer felt like he was bleeding out. The lady gave a soft smile at him and turned back to face his Prince. Eyes studying the picture in Soma’s hand before meeting his eyes.

“We were not wandering… But you seem like you are…” Her head tilted, studying Soma calmly. “You will not find her out here…”

Her voice had shifted once more. It was soothing. Alluring, like something trying to mimic safety.

He felt uneased by this woman.

Two more seemed to drop from the rooftops. Agni stepped closer to Soma. They were outmatched. And if they could all move like the boy’s Khansama…

The new woman slinked up beside the lady and stood right in her space. The Lady looked at the newcomer, raising a single eyebrow in question. What the new woman spoke was blurred and in a language he did not know.

Whatever it was made the lady snort.

***

Amber wiggled her nose and tried not to crackle at Ran-Mao’s remark. She was actually rather close with her assessment. She could use this.

She smiled softly looking away, into the sky seemingly to study the snowflakes.

“... Not so much seeing … More studying … Consulting the cards, surveying the stars, learning the lines, listening to the leaves…”

Amber felt the sliver of the blue-tounge’s eyes on her. She ignored it as she focused on Soma in her peripheral. He had stepped forward slightly, even if Agni had slightly blocked his path.

“What do you mean? You know where she is? Where can I find her?”

He still had to grow yet. So impatient. The pampered spoiled thing that didn’t know he only had one, sole companion. That what he chased was never truly his.

Amber looked to him head on, “I could help you devise a path… But you may not like where it leads...”

Agni stepped forward mimicking the word Ran-Mao, “ Xiānzhī . Is this your name my lady?”
Amber smiled at him, “No. I suppose it could be a title , but I much prefer Tutor.”

Ciel came up beside her calmly, “Amber what are you talking about?”

“Prince Soma Asman Kadar seeks something he considers dear to him.”

Agni’s eyes narrowed slightly, “You know of my Prince?”

She softened her smile at him. Agni was a lot of fun. Gentle and kind. Though heavily misguided in his attempts of protection. There was no way to protect someone’s heart from pain beyond absolute Truth.

And even then, the shielding would crack with the Last Truth.

“I am a Tutor. It is my Job to Know .” She tilted her head watching him.

His fingers curled under her gaze. Like he wanted to strike. Defend.

Amber turned to look at Ciel, “My student has a lot of resources at his disposal… And is excellent at tracking.”

She watched as Ciel’s eye began to gain some understanding. He stepped forward quickly, standing tall and proud.

“Who are you seeking?”

Soma tilted his head judging her pupil, “You? You’re just a runt?”

Ciel’s shoulders tightened slightly. Amber slipped up beside him, her eyes not straying from the Prince . She shifted her fingers tracing the small blade hidden in the lining of her muff.

“I wouldn’t underestimate a runt Prince Soma Asman Kadar… They can be the most efficient of the litter if given the proper care…” She looked away calmly, “But you can certainly continue your hunt on your own if you wish.”

Soma looked back to her, seemingly judging her fully now. Taking in her attire and stance. Amber kept her posture relaxed, willing to help but also fine if he were to walk away.

The young Prince tilted his head and looked back to Ciel. Taking him in as well.

Ciel stood tall and ready. Calm and collect but with an air of pride. The Little Earl he truly was.

Soma seemed to only come to more questions as he turned back to Amber.

“You said something of ‘finding the path’ . What do you mean by this?”

She looked back to him and smiled.

“I do not know if I know the correct word but I believe it is something close to being Jyotishee .”

Angi seemed to blink at her wording, stepping closer, “A Teller of Fortunes.”

Amber tilted her head in an indecisive manner, “Closer to star gazer personally, but I do know how to find certain paths of desire.”

Soma tilted his head, “You?”

Looking back to the snow falling clouds, “I won’t be able to rely on the stars at present. So I suggest we move somewhere warmer.”

Soma tilted his head and his eyes fell to Ciel again.

“... Yes. I would like that.”

Ciel agreed to take them all back to his manor. Sebastian led them all back to the carriage. She walked calmly as Ciel played dotting host to the Prince.

Watching the pair in front, both shadowed respectfully by their butlers, Amber couldn’t help the smirk.

Ciel thought he was just gaining information on his case. A way to finish this faster and return home. Not releasing he was being introduced to a lovely new piece for his game board.

The blue tongued skink slinked up to her left while the tigress blocked in her right. Amber let her smile turn neutral.

“A Xiānzhī . Truly you are an interesting person…” Lau eyes had cracked open again, having caught the scent of something he could use.

“You could not afford me, Blue .”

He tilted his head, “Blue?”

She kept her gaze ahead, “Yes. Rather fitting on many levels… But to answer one reason why, I see your scales just as well as I see Ran-Mao’s stripes.”

He gave a low chuckle as his eyes got a dangerous glint, “My, my… You must have some form of sight to see that with a single spar.”

“Even if I didn’t, I would still know your scales Blue… I was raised by one that was plated in gold.”

“The same that taught you the dances?” his smugness was still seen by her in the small smile.

“No. Mine was Western, but my Tiger did teach me of the Eastern.”

He looked ahead towards the pair of little nobles.

“You say I can not afford your talents… Can this Prince?”

“... No. At least not yet. But he will in time.”

Ran-Mao relinked their elbows and walked with her, “Played?”

“Hmmm not as much as I would have liked and certainly not how I wished to end it… Hopefully Bard can curb the last of it.”

As they made it back to the carriage it became a matter of space. There would not be enough room with the two new tags. Amber tilted her head thinking.

“I’ll ride box with Sebastian.”

The group looked at her at large.

Ciel frowned softly, “Amber you are presenting a Lady. Ladies do not ride on the box.”

She moved towards the door of the carriage, “And that is a simple fix even now.”

Sebastian was quick to open the door for her. His eyes danced with questions and curiosity. So cat like. He closed the door behind her as she began to make quick work of her look.

Skirt to cloak, revealing pants underneath. Hat extended to a proper height. Hair unpinned and tied low with red ribbon. Muff now lining his neck as he tapped the bottom of the door with his foot.

He dusted off the fur before looking up to the stunned faces of the new crowd.

“Better?”

Ciel looked him up and down and nodded, “Acceptable.”

Amber stepped down the steps as Soma spluttered slightly, “You just- How?”

He grinned tilted his head, “Shapeshifted? Practice.” He held up a finger to his lips, pinky extended, “Don’t tell the church now…”

He moved climbing up onto the box as Sebastian helped the others into their ride. Ciel wisely being wedged between Ran-Mao and Lau. Sebastian joined him on the box, taking up the reins and guiding them back to the manor.

Amber pulled out his journal and began writing. He could feel those red eyes burning into him.

“Ask…”

“You discussed rather openly about your parentage with Lau.”

Amber snorted, “Not really. More riddles of Truth laced with warnings for his annoying little air tasting.”

Sebastian turned his gaze back to the way ahead, “Not untrue. You do enjoy speaking around the truth with others beyond the Young Master and myself.”

Silence filled their space. It was comfortable. It only stirred the annoying new hunger of Amber’s that he had been trying to feed in other ways.

Amber tapped his pen against his paper, “I do have a request for you.”

He hummed quietly in question, “What would that be Amber?”

“The next time you have to carry me quickly, throw me over your shoulder. I would prefer the extra range to attack better.”

Sebastian chuckled softly at the request, “I will try to be considerate in the future.”

Amber nodded and went back to his work.

***

Ciel clasped Sebastian’s hand as he stepped back into the snow around his Manor. It was starting to come down heavier now. The paths had been cleared to the door. A lopsided snowman stood guard to the side of the stair entry. Most of his other servants stood just at the door hearing the carriage pull in.

Finny was missing. Along with Barbas.

As Amber made her way towards the door, their new guests still hidden from view, Bard launched a snowball right at his Tutor. It shattered against Amber’s held out cloak. He kicked a stone out of the footpath.

“Did you seriously try a rock hidden snowball on me?”

His Cook grinned around his cigarette, “All is fair in love and war Amber.” He tossed a snowball gently in his hand, “And I know war.”

Amber waved his hand, directing Mey-Rin and Tanaka towards them, “In that case...” They both blinked but moved out of the way without hesitation, “Finny! If you would please!”

The sound of something being driven into the snow was heard above. Looking up, Ciel found his Gardener with shovel in hand as piles of snow slid from the roof. Bard looked up and tried to scramble out of the way but was still caught in the miniature avalanche, buried up to his hips.

“Gah! That’s cheating!” He threw another snowball but it fell short at Amber’s feet. He whipped his gaze back up. “Finny, how could you side with him?”

“Amber asked for my help and offered sweets.”

Finny called down. Barbas had perched his front paws on the railing and watched the newcomers. Ciel looked from the corner of his eye as his newest guests watched on in confusion.

“Amber, don't bribe my servants. Bard, don’t pick fights you aren’t sure you can win.”

Ciel moved towards the door, at least towards where some of the stairs remained clear.

He wanted to get onto finding out more of his case. He could already tell this Prince was the type of royalty that judged appearances over character. He couldn’t stand those kinds of people.

Soma was asking questions of his butler. Judgemental ones from what he could hear. Ciel still did his best to play the perfect host though.

Sebastian removed his cloak and hat along with taking Amber’s.

Ciel straightened the tails of his tie, “Prince Soma, would you care for some tea?” He looked to the Prince calmly.

The face he pulled was certainly one of disgust, “I do not like English teas. I much prefer Chai.”

Amber smiled as he removed his gloves, “Chai. Indian style tea. Typically Masala Chai, spiced tea in English, is the most common.”

Finny came jogging into the hallway carrying an odd box, “Here you are Amber.”

He smiled taking it and handed off some sweets, “Thank you Finny.”

Ceil watched as Amber held the box, “A had some ready to be prepared for on our arrival home.” He looked down the hall, “We should move to a large low table so I can also set up my cards.”

Sebastian looked to Ciel who nodded in return before guiding them all into a room appropriate for whatever Amber had planned. Soma moved quickly to walk beside Amber on the other side of where Ciel walked. The Prince’s butler twitched at his sudden change of position close to his Tutor. Clearly he saw Amber as a threat.

“You know a lot about my India then?”

“No. Just about Chai. My home was rather diverse in cultures. Chai was a common drink, typically in steamed milk.”

Ciel tilted his head, “Steamed? How do you steam milk?”

He grinned, “I’ll show you when we are set up.”

In a side room, there was now a table set up with plush cushions and a semi-large square table at its centre.

“Shoes off.”

Amber toed his boots off quickly and moved to sit at a side of the table. Soma sat across as he removed his own quickly. Sebastian lowered and made quick work of his own as he moved to sit at Amber’s left. Lau sat across at Amber’s right with Ran-Mao leaning against him.

Amber opened the box and pulled out some glasses first. Odd glass shaped like wide open bells. Ten in total. Next was a strange metal contraption he held by a handle and set it on a wooden disk that followed it out after. Last was a jar of wet looking mix.

“This is one of my own blends so it may not be what is a normal Chai but I still think it will suit your tastes, Prince Soma.” Amber held out the jar to Sebastian, “Sebastian if you could have this steeped for 4 and a ¼ minutes and bring me a bottle of cooled milk, please.”

Sebastian took the jar and moved off to do so. Amber reached into his pocket and pulled out a smaller box. Setting it gently on the table he locked eyes with Soma.

“For now, we are going to introduce you to the Cards.”

Ciel saw Angi tense up again slightly, like he was scared at the notion of Amber being a fortune teller. Clearly he had something to hide.

Looking back to the box, he caught a glimpse of Lau’s opened eyes, watching the cards himself. He had an interest in his Tutor. Ciel wasn’t too sure if he was upset by it yet or not.

Lau was one of his first contacts, a remnant of his father’s time as Head Phantomhive.

Much like Undertaker.

Oddly enough Amber seemed to have a distrust of them both. Ciel knew, partly, some of the reasons for the distrust his Tutor held towards Undertaker. Even if that path wasn’t the current, and by Amber’s statements, it was best not to be so.

The hostility he held towards Lau might very well stem from the same branch. A betrayal of some kind might take place. He would have to keep a closer eye on his informant.

He focused back in on the discussion.

Amber was stating that these were old cards, his skilled fingers quickly and efficiently shuffling them. That they are hand painted by an Empress, for a Wise King who then passed them down to a Fierce Queen.

“So in essence, no matter what they say about your path, you will be respectful. They have advised many who outrank you. Am I understood, Prince Soma Asman Kadar?”

The way Amber spoke the name of the Prince, sent a small shiver down Ciel’s spine. He saw it affect most in the room the same way. Though it did affect Soma the most as he clenched his fists to hide the shaking.

“Yes... Are you this Queen?”

Amber studied the older boy calmly before looking away. Shifting once more. As they set the deck down, they traced over the back, a mirrored coat of arms made it impossible to tell which way the cards were facing.

“No. I am heir presumptive technically. Though Prince was one of my titles.”

Sebastian returned with a steaming teapot, a large bottle of milk and the jar. Amber smiled and began preparing the steamed milk. They explained how it works, using terms that likened it to how a steam engine works in pressure and release. All while holding a large metal jug in their bare hands.

Pouring the tea into the glasses then adding the steamed milk on top. Each mortal in the room was offered a glass. Guests first, host, then servants before Amber took a sip of their own.

Ciel looked into the milky concoction. It seemed vastly different from his normal choice of tea. Taking a careful sip, he found a sweet honey taste blended with an arrangement of spices. While unusual it was rather pleasant. Strong like how he enjoyed his own tea. Pleasantly sweet without it being overbearing. The silky texture was pleasant as well.

He smiled softly into his glass.

Soma blinked at his own glass, “This is a wonderful blend. I did not expect such a Chai would be found here. How did you make this?”

“ That is a family secret.” Amber sat their glass down, “Now speak your desire and place the first card.”

***

Sebastian watched on as Soma looked at the deck of Tarot with apprehension. Like many mortals faced with finding answers to their true desires, there was hesitation. Commonplace.

He seemed to find some resolve though as he spoke, “I wish to find my Mina.”

Slowly the Prince extended a hand and carefully laid the first card down.

The Devil peered up from the table.

Sebastian covered his mouth with his knuckles to try and contain his laughter.

The Prince quickly drew back his hand, “The Devil? She is held by the Devil? This can not be good.”

Amber steepled their fingers together calmly, “The Devil is not the worst thing… And they aren't speaking of Mina. They are speaking of you.”

Soma looked to them, scowling deeply, “Me? I am not a Devil!”

“No,” Amber pointed to the card. “The Devil represents nigh uncontrollable desire. Obsession. They speak of your desire to find your Mina. To hell with the consequences and damn all repercussions.” Their eyes flickered back to the Prince, “Would you say that is untrue?”

Soma settled at their words, “No…”

Amber nodded, “Then you place with intent in mind. I will explain and guide.”

The Prince nodded and drew the next.

The Queen of Pentacles, reversed.

Amber went on to explain how this was Mina . They were rather vague in explaining but Sebastian read the underlying message of how she once cared for the Prince, but only in job. She was rather self-absorbed by his understanding of this reading.

The Emperor.

She was with someone of power. Control. Though the hidden message was that this was a mutual arrangement. Something she herself desired. Though that truth flew over Soma’s head, and landed directly on Angi’s face.

While Soma seemingly grew enraged at the thought of his Mina being controlled, Angi seemed to sense the truth or rather, realise that Amber seemingly was knowing a truth he didn’t wish to be known.

Ten of Pentacles, reversed.

This spoke of misfortune. Of placing too many short-term spending doing long lasting harm. A major set-back.

The Sun, reversed.

Something blocking the way of the truth. Hidden behind false clouds, there but barely seen.

Death.

Soma stared at the card in horror, “...Please say this is like the Devil.”

“In this situation, yes. It likely means change. Transformation… But also an end.”

“End?” Soma looked at them with fear.

Amber carefully gathered up the cards, “The day must end for night to begin. Nothing continues in statis, Young Prince.”

Soma frowned thinking, “You said you would guide me to my Mina? Where is she then?”

Amber looked to him calmly, “You know more than you did before. She is with a man of power. So she will not be found in the slums you were looking in. She will be in an agreement with the Emperor of some sorts. She will have an opportunity of financial gain, even if only in the short term.”

Soma once again settled at their words. Thinking over what was said with more careful consideration. Sebastian looked to his Young Master, who had surprisingly finished his chai. It had grown rather late and it had been a rather lengthy day. Despite having listened in just as rapt attention to Amber’s reading, the warm spiced milk had taken effect on his Master. He was trying not to nod off at the table.

Sebastian clapped his hands together lightly, suggested it was late and all could do with some rest and it would also give time to think of what was shared.

All moved in agreement. He showed Soma and Angi a suitable room, before doing the same for Lau and Ran-Mao. Meeting the Young Master in his room he began to prepare him for bed.

His Young Master was thinking, despite his tired eyes.

“I think Amber was suggesting Angi had something to do with our case. He was very tense when they were speaking of the Emperor.”

Sebastian washed him down lightly as dressed him in a comfortable nightshirt.

“Amber did say it would not be a Stowaway of East End.”

The boy looked to Sebastian, “So you believe he is betraying Soma in some way?”

He pulled the duvet as his Young Master settled into his pillows, “It is not outside the realm of possibilities and very likely by his displayed behaviour.”

Outside the window, he spotted Amber, now dressed in rather fluffy attire as they trekked into the snow, seemingly making piles. Playing. He drew the curtain closed before picking up the candelabra.

“Watch him closely then. He might lead us to the truth of this matter.”

He bowed to him, “Yes, My Lord.”

With a dismissing hum, he stepped out into the darkened townhouse. The candles in his hold sputtered out leaving him to stalk the shadows to his content.

***

The candle flickered on the desk as he looked over the books calmly. Paging back and forth between pages as he compared notes. This would be so much easier if he had the Recipes to work with rather than just memory.

He tapped his pen gently against a doddle star constellation in the corner of his personal notes.

9, 3, 12. 4, 12, 8.

The door to his home office creaked.

“Bah?”

“Yes, Cub?”

“The twins have been woken by the wind and want a story.”

He smiled looking over to the books on his shelf. He carefully pulled one from the shelf and stood calmly. Turning to his son, he couldn’t help the the love he felt.

So much like his mother. Soft faced, lightly freckled and sweet round eyes. Gifted with his once pure golden colour though.

He pinched out the candle letting the darkness consume them.

“Best not keep them waiting then.”

Chapter Text

Angi was heading into the outer tea garden to start his work there. The laundry, already sorted and put into a warmed inner courtyard. As he stepped out into the early morning darkness and was met with a relatively clear garden.

In the centre sat a Western style dragon. Coiled on itself with a wing raised, acting as shelter to a snow queen. She stood with hair that trailed the ground, one hand one the dragon's chest the other on a tiger’s head. The beast sat tall with a cub seemingly circling its front legs.

All heads seemed to be turned to watch the odd tutor who sat in the wing shelter as well.

Angi tensed at the sight of them. Amber, who seemingly knew the future, or at least some version of what was happening to his Prince. Knew that something was blocking the way to Mina.

“... I suppose it is about that time. Good morning Agni.”

His fingers clenched tight, “... Good morning Amber.” They knew. They knew. They Knew!

“You will be cooking breakfast soon, correct?”

He straightened slightly, “I had planned to after cleaning up the garden, yes.” He looked over the pristine garden and back to the sculpture Amber sat under. Trying to distract himself from the panic, “It seems you are an early riser and hard worker as well.”

“Not really… At least for being an early riser bit. A word used to describe me would be insomniac .”

Agni tilted his head at the word, “ Insomniac ? What does this mean?”

They looked up from their work smiling, “It is the term for someone who suffers from insomnia; derived from the Latin word insomnis , meaning sleepless.”

Their smile was soft, gentle. Tired. Nothing like the threat he felt of them towards his Prince.

“You do not sleep?” He tilted his head moving towards them. Cautious in his steps. They seemed different in the darker light.

They turned back to their workings, “I rarely sleep. Or, more precisely, I rarely sleep well .” Amber flipped a few pages through their work, “When I do, it's broken with unusual dreams.”

He looked down, still outside of the dragon’s circle but was able to see that they were sketching. The dog of the household was in a bow stance tail high, seemingly sniffing at a fluffy cat. Agni looked at the sculptures around before him once more.

“... You have a true artistic talent.”

“Only for sketching or building.” Amber waved their penning hand dismissively, “I can not paint to save my life. Far too impatient for it.”

“You shouldn’t discredit yourself. It is still a beautiful thing.”

They paused before looking into the faces of all the sculptures. Staring at them. Like they were waiting for the opinions of the snow and ice.

“Maybe so…” Amber’s eyes flickered back to their work before closing the book. “But it is also painful.”

As they stood and stretched high above their head, many popping sounds broke into the air. They made a face of discomfort.

Angi stepped forward, hands raised ready to help, “Are you hurt Amber?”

“No. Just old bones warning of the incoming storm.”

Shaking themself, he saw a shift within them. They appeared softer. More approachable. She extended a hand out to him for help, which he took automatically. He kept it as she stepped over the dragon’s tail.

She smiled at him, “Thank you Agni.”

Agni straightened as he let go of her hand, “You are most welcome. You said a storm is coming?” He looked to the sparsely clouded sky.

“I certainly wasn’t expecting one today, but I know my body doesn’t lie about storms.” She looked to him, “If you are planning on making breakfast do you mind if I join you?”

He looked to her, raising his hands, “Oh, it is not necessary. You are a tutor. It would be improper.”

“Oh, I can play this game,” Amber’s smile was small but carried much mischief. “While technically you are a butler, you are also technically a guest . It is improper for a guest to cook in a host’s kitchen.”

Agni paused his denial and looked to her calmly, “I am sure not as improper as a tutor doing chores.”

Her smile grew into a grin, “Just as improper as a cook using a flamethrower. I do not care if something is considered improper or not. I am a Tously Tutor. Nothing is above or below me. What can be done, will be done. ”

He blinked at the words, clearly a quote of some kind by how she spoke. He took her in more. This strange tutor; who could see into the fates, who fought wildly, who could change appearances like nothing.

He would not win against her, not at present, but maybe he could learn what she truly knew.

He gave a slight bow in defeat, “Then I would be honored.”

Amber laughed and headed towards the manor, “Fair warning then. Of Indian dishes, I can really only do Peshwari naan… And we should really keep to sweeter or mild things. Ciel is not one for spices and I would prefer him to try more flavours of the world.”

Angi smiled softly, “Then we shall endeavour to make a meal that the Prince and the Earl can share together.”

***

The Devil poured Soul into the cup. The seatting was on the strange rug, familiar but different. It clicked and turned, back and forth.

He looked down at the opalised table under his cup. The Hound sniffed up at his Soul. It swirled with blues and silvers, the smallest smatterings of blackened green flecks. The Hound and Soul matched in colour.

“-Going to have to learn Devilish soon.”

Lightning flickered in the odd clouds above as he looked to them. The Devil pushed around a golden meal with red flecks. When they brought it to their mouth and their face only held disappointment.

The boy looked back into his tea. His Sigil reflected on the surface.

“It is about time. You normally do not hold back in my lessons.”

The Devil sat down their fork, “I am sure I have my reasons… But with the introduction of new people, new ways of speaking are a must.”

He reached up, fixing the tilt of his crown, “... Is your food not to your liking Devil?”

They huffed, “It’s fine, Little Prince… It is just not what I want… It never Truly is… Always left hungry…”

The boy tilted his head, “Why not have my Fallen Star make it for you?”

The Devil snatched up the fork again and speared a piece, “Not even he could get the Dragon’s Tartiflette right.”

A boom of Thunder gave warning of something incoming. The opal Hound pushed its head through the table’s surface, the sound of a tree creaking accompanying its movement. It looked towards a burning ball of white flame. A White Sun.

He looked towards it himself, smirking, “I would oh so enjoy seeing him fail.”

Five eyes; three seafoam, one sapphire, one violet, watched the Sun dance on the Horizon.

“Well, when it comes to anything of Me and Mine… He might fall short.”

***

“-Ciel. It is time for you to wake.”

The voice was warm. Pleasant. It didn’t drip with the underlying hunger of his Butler. Sebastian also never spoke his name. Lord, yes. However, always accompanied by Young , or My. Little when trying to bait him. Never Ciel .

He pawed at his eye, sensing something amiss about this greeting, “Lord… Ciel?”

Opening his eyes, Ciel was greeted with a beaming smile of a servant that wasn’t his. He tensed up fully as he was given an odd good morning.

“What are you doing in my room?!” He kept his eye covered. He reached under his pillow, trying to reach for his Basenji . It had seemingly shifted in his dreaming.

Angi’s hands reached out for him, babbling on about some breakfast. Ciel couldn’t fight him off without giving up the hand shielding his eye or the one fumbling for his weapon. Neither was an option he liked.

Ciel watched as the hands drew nearer. His body coiled as the scene flickered in his mind. His hunting hand shot out, thumbnail digging down hard into the bare, tender flesh between a left thumb and finger. He twisted as the hands pulled back fast under the attack.

The face was one of slight shock, hands pulled to their chest. Bandaged thumb rubbing at the faintly bleeding purlicue. Wide silver eyes studied him, unsure and vulnerable.

Still the scene flickered.

Ciel’s smothered hearing caught a light knock and a more familiar morning voice. The true meaning was lost at present. His ears were filled with the thumping of his heart, the rattling of his breath, echoes of the past. His lungs were starting to burn.

Voices spoke with each other, both familiar and new. The faces still flickered, different eyes. A white gloved hand reached for him this time. Protected. The pinch wouldn’t work this time. He tensed, teeth chattering together in his attempt of baring.

A new bare hand hit the back of the grasping glove.

“ Lnivet .”

The white glove flinched. A tiny, miniscule, inconsequential one, yet it seemed like the biggest thing in the world. The gloved hand retreated as the new turned palm up. Wide open.

It didn’t reach or grasp. Didn’t claw or take. Just open.

Its fingers were slender. The smallest was overly wide in its distance from the next. It wiggled, drawing his gaze before all the fingers curled in, closing. Pinky to thumb.

Unfurling in reverse the pattern started. Opening. Closing. Like a flower’s petals.

Soon an odd gold coin appeared with a twist of the hand. It rolled back and forth the knuckles. Devil Horns. Tiger Tail.

Again, a twist, and there was a green pen. It spun and twirled in looping arcs. The blur seemed to draw a seven point star.

Another bare hand clapped lightly over the pen. Turning apart at the heel revealed a card deck. Familiar twin coats danced.

A Flowered Crown Crest. Golden Chief Ordinary. Feline Supporters. A Shield of Man. Angled Stars.

Sidera Erigunt Inferna .

Ciel blinked as he finally took in the words.

“Is that seriously your Family’s motto?”

His voice sounded strained to his own ears.

“You can’t talk. Potentia Regere .” The cards vanished and a palm outstretched to him. “It’s unoriginal. Left hand please.”

Ciel put his hand in Amber’s, his right still guarding his eye, “I didn’t decide on it.”

“And you think I did?” She pulled it forward, making him lean forward slightly. “Deep breath in and hold.”

He followed the instructions calmly. When ordered to exhale, hold and repeat, when found his lungs eased even further. Amber’s fingers tapped twice on his wrist before letting go.

“Better.”

She turned herself to the two Butlers, who stood in his room. Hands on her hips as her tapping foot slowly echoed against the floor. A tilt of her head had Angi nervous and Sebastian standing straighter.

Ciel watched as she pointed to his Butler, “You I understand and can not fully fault. Though I will be talking with you later about certain methods since they will come in handy later.” She snapped the finger towards Agni, “ You , on the other hand Agni, completely overstepped. While I understand your desire to act as any butler should. Ciel is not your Master. You do not know his routines, behaviour nor patterns. Would you accept a person you have barely known for less than 24 hours waking your Prince?”

Agni had slowly shrunk at her words, still rubbing his purlicue. His eyes fell to the floor, shame weighing heavy on his shoulder. He looked like a scolded child.

“No. I would not.”

“Then, you owe both Ciel and Sebastian an apology.”

Ciel watched as the man straightened and gave a bow to both him and his Butler. He let the words wash over him. It mattered little now but could save further issues in the future. Agni had said something about breakfast.

He was distracted momentarily as his more mortal servants charged into the room. Something about the garden, the laundry and the food. Amber still by his side leaned towards him and whispered.

“Sorry. He slipped by me when I thought I had him distracted with breakfast.” She looked into his eyes, “Your lungs okay?”

Ciel nodded as he fixed his fringe over his eye, “Yes. Thank you.” He kept his own voice low as he watched his Butler question the servants. Lau and Ran-Mao now making an appearance as well. “So this was always going to happen…”

She offered him her palm again, “Yes and no. You didn’t quite have the reaction you did… But I suspect it is because you don’t quite know what to make of him yet.”

Ciel let her help him out of bed, “And this breakfast Agni spoke of?”

“Is not your usual but I lead him towards dishes you will hopefully like. It will do you good to learn the culture of those you are hunting.”

Sebastian had distracted Agni and company, causing his mortal blunders to essentially dog pile onto the poor man. Ciel smirked softly at the antics.

Sebastian moved to them, his eyes narrowing at Amber, “Are you done conversing with the Young Master?”

Amber rolled her eyes smiling, “Oh don’t start. I said I would talk to you later and I will. The pair of you actually.” Her eyes moved to the pulled curtain. The snow was beginning to swirl in angry circles outside. “There will be no active hunt today. Perfect day for learning and theory work instead.”

His Butler looked to her calmly, “And what lessons will be taught today?”

“A lot.” Amber handed Ciel’s hand off to Sebastian. “ Mnopp kian xoeq …” She waved her hand in a shoo-ing motion. “And watch his breathing.” Ciel jolted as she made to leave.

Ciel frowned, “You won’t be joining us for breakfast?”

Amber looked back at him with a smirk, “Ate while helping prepare. Besides, I need to get ready for your lessons today.”

He frowned softly, watching her leave. Sebastian had moved them as the others left his room as well. Gloved hands began to dress him calmly.

“That seemed odd… Amber typically always shares breakfast with me when we are together in the morning.”

Sebastian kept his attention on his work, “Indeed. Amber is not one to turn down food at any capacity.”

Ciel let his frown deepen, “Does she eat with the other servants?”

“Yes.” Sebastian’s quick fingers tied his collar embellishment in place, before he laid the lapels of his jacket right. Eyes watching his chest. “Sometimes Amber dines with both the servants then you. Barely more than an hour apart at times.”

He blinked and looked to his Butler, “Truly?” He tilted his head as he was struck with thoughts. “She always has snacks of some kind… And she said biting helps her think.” He stood taking the cane offered to him, “And she has never once had a loss of appetite?”

Looking up at his Butler, he found an expression of deep thought. Fingers to chin, eyes distance.

“No. Some mornings, Amber is eating old bread or biscuits before breakfast. Her hidden stash of sweets is always on her person. I know she collects berries, honey alike in the woodland of the manor. Amber often shares her cravings and desire for dishes openingly… There was the bird after the Ripper case and the bears as well.”

Ciel stuttered in his step, “The bears? What about the bears?”

Sebastian looked to him, “Well, she had turned part of one’s fur into a muff. But I smelt blood on her that day. I suspected she hunted the first, much like the bird.”

Ciel thought back trying to remember. He remembered Undertaker griping about leashes and collars. Of the man suddenly being forced away. Then red stained teeth.

He felt his shoulders tense before snapping at Sebastian, “You can not be serious?!”

Sebastian guided him towards the door, “Amber is very reliant on her teeth as a weapon.” He gained a smug little smirk looking down at him, “She did attempt to bite me not too long ago.”

Ciel huffed and looked ahead, “... So you think Amber ate the bears… Are you certain?”

His Butler tilted his head, “I can not say for certain… But the fact Amber is not joining breakfast is odd.”

He gripped his cane tight, wondering what his strange Tutor was planning.

***

Sebastian had found the breakfast an odd affair. Enlightening but odd. More information about this misplaced Mina . Of an odd demon killing goddess.

Still, when the Prince wanted to hunt his target with his Master, he was easily dissuaded by the current snowstorm. Along with his Lord’s busy schedule. Amber was right about it being a good day to catch up on work and lessons that had been neglected of late.

Stepping into one of the rooms, he found Amber.

They had changed. Gold, green and black. Hair twisted up in twin curled buns and decorated with bells, beads and bones. Their clothes were loose, encasing like a canopy of unruly ivy.

A six fingered hand held their odd cane, extended to the length of a staff. Relax as they passed by the window watching the storm beyond. The bells of the bare ankle never once ringing as they moved.

Here was something… primal .

Catching their entrance in the reflection of the mirror, Amber turned to face them. Their glasses seemed out of place. Their eyes narrowed beyond them.

“... I believe my student is one Earl Ciel Phantomhive…”

Turning Sebastian saw they had gained a crowd.

Lau smirked with Ran-Mao on his arm. Soma stood looking them over with a strange look he couldn’t quite puzzle out. Angi seemed happy to observe, though his own curiosity touched his eyes. Even the servants were peaking in.

His master waved his hand, “You have taught in front of others before.”

Amber raised an eyebrow at him. They moved towards them. Still silent. No bells rang. Not a bead clinked together. Bones never grazing each other. They were stalking.

This was petit diable. No… This was something more .

Amber stopped before the boy, “... Why do you find such difficulty in dancing?”

His Master tensed at the question, before snapping his gaze away, “I find no use in it. Why waste time on such a pointless thing?”

Amber made a clicking sound and the Young Lord’s eyes snapped ahead. Amber smiled at the response.

“It isn’t. Song and dance are some of humanity's oldest truths . They are useful so your answer is a deflection. Why do you find it difficult to dance?”

His Master’s shoulder’s tensed further. His desire to escape this lesson was palpable. It was a rather nice taste, seeing a small amount of suffering in the Little Lord.

“I am not going to dance…”

“Not today. And likely never to what I have planned for today's lesson. I have an assumption and would like you to answer the question honestly.”

The boy glared down his Tutor. Amber’s face was one of neutral calm, though there was a sense of something other in their eyes. A predatory patience.

“... I can’t feel the rhythm well.”

Amber tilted their head, the bells, beads and bones finally making sounds, “And if I gave you no choice?”

Sebastian tilted his head at the phrasing as his Master questioned aloud.

“What? How exactly?”

Amber turned, walking away. Their staff tapping against the floor as they did. The sound, clear and sharp in the quiet room.

“At its most basic level of understanding, what is sound ?”

Sebastian studied Amber as the Young Master answered.

“Vibration. It is why it can be transmitted over distance far greater than if it was simply a matter of volume.”

Amber came to stop in front of the window watching the storm.

“Correct. That vibration can travel through all matters of material. Gas, liquid or solid. Sound can penetrate almost anything.” Amber tilted their head back over their shoulder looking at them all. “It is why the deaf can still enjoy music. Because sound is not just a matter of hearing but a matter of feeling.”

They turned to face the boy fully, “So today you will feel. The vibrations will rattle your very bones.”

Sebastian blinked, “Like the language you speak…”

Amber grinned then, less human. Showing fangs in a view so wide. A gap seen of a missing tooth.

“ Kop. ”

The word rattled into the room. Like it had sunk into his hand this morning. Like every time they spoke with their Devilish tongue. Pulling a feeling of new hunger to his false skin.

Amber looked to the boy once more, “Your task is to simply feel the rhythm. I require no dance from you.” Their eyes flickered to the others. “You lot may stay as well if you desire, but many do not appreciate this music. They call it haunting .”

Amber hand gently removed their glasses, eyes now never fully landing on any of them.

The song started with a bestial growl. Music swelling in and spearing into his chest’s ersatz bones. Staff striking the floor at times. Instruments he could not place joined the harmony of their movements.

The performance of the dance seemed more like a hunt. Shadows flickered against the room. Green flames sometimes spilled from their mouth, or lit their hands or feet. The fire never seemed to burn or leave a trace though.

The taste of fear filled the room, flooding his senses. None came from his V̵h̸e̶z̸ . Without even looking he knew it was still settled beside him. Entranced by the beast's movements just as he was.

No, the fear came from the useless mortals that lingered. Pests. It annoyed him.

It polluted the taste of something powerful. Vengeful. Dangerous.

He wanted to sink into it. Fill his r̸o̴r̶e̴v̸ to the edge and drown in the overflow. It should be his.

Petit Diable.

Dearest Dessert.

…

Q̸̮͕̟̼̙́̈̋̊̓̄̾̓̀̈́̉̕̚͠ͅu̷̸̷̡̨̺̝̙̜͚̻̳͚͉̭̺̥̰̽̆̒̓̈́̿̉̀͗̅̚v̷̷̸̨̛̛̛̳̗͚̭̺͉̣̖̗̰̞͖͖̬̔͌͑̒̄̾̀̈́̃̎͋͑̉́͋͐͂͗͘͜͝ ̴̷̷̧̡̧̛̛͈̳̭̻̹̭̣͔͉̣̺̰̘̞̳̼̘̰̫͐͗̽͐̓́͐̇̀̾̀̔͌́́̿̌̓̎̈́̕͠ͅ  Ì̴͖͕͇̲̂̈̀̾͑̀̏͂̋́ḿ̸̵̷̧̨̢̛̮̳͙̟̤̠͕͕̹̞̩̝̄͌͗͂͐͜͜n̷̸̷̢͉̖͔̳͕͇̺͉͈̬̠͓͚͚̩̓̿͐̃̈́͂͑̈́͐̅̋̽͛͝.̶̶̴̢̛̛͈̹͚̻̟̤̦̪̩͔̯͔͓̹̲̬̺̖̰̗͖̻̬͋́̔̀͗́̄͊̾̈́̓͆̽̇͂̂̚̕͠.

The pale green sea stopped before him. Staring into him, luring him into the depths. He allowed himself to lean forward. Pit Ivory extending, ready.

Smaller fangs flashed, demanding his attention.

“What an odd pair you are…”

His eyes took in the Beast. She had shifted after the performance. Dainty. Breakable. Mortal.

Her glasses slipped back onto her nose as she looked over his head.

Sebastian found himself on the floor.

“... I did warn you lot that you might not like it.”

Behind them the onlookers seemed to cower near the door. Not fleeing, for fear of being chased. Finny seemed to be the least afraid as he stepped forward, but he still held fear.

“It… It didn’t seem like a song.”

Bard nodded, moving to keep close to the gardener, like he was ready to pull the kid back.

“Something dark.”

Mey-Rin shivered slightly, “And ghostly…”

Tanaka’s hands were shaking, in the most minute degree, “It was rather…”

“-Beastly.”

Lau was stroking something in his sleeves. Likely feeling his needles.

While her face gave nothing away of her fear, Ran-Mao still hung onto his arm.

“Storm…”

Prince Soma was visibly shaking all over, “It was animalistic.”

His ever protector Agni stood slightly in front of him, “... You called yourself barbaric before…”

The Beast tilted her head to the side, “I did. And I will never deny myself of that.”

Her eyes fell onto his Master. Sebastian followed her line of sight and found the Young Master in the same position as himself. Sitting on the floor staring up at the strange Tutor.

The Beast tilted her head up and back, seeming looking down her nose. Waiting.

The boy blinked slow, “It was… Truthful. Beautiful… in a painful way…”

She blinked back in return before a pleased smile formed. A flick of her hand and, offered to his Master, was a vivid green sweet. The Young Master blinked before taking it carefully. Upon taste his face seemed to gain a sense of déjà vu.

“Sweet… but tart… Apple?”

The Beast smiled holding the staff behind her back, “A reward for taking well to the lesson. I’ll give you the recipe for your company later.”

Those pale eyes fell to Sebastian. Hidden behind glass once more. Dulled.

She smiled leaning over him more. Well within range. All it would take would be to grab. Bind. Pull inside and never let out.

She breathed out. A taste of vanity and pride filling his senses over the now lessening fear.

“Dim your eyes, Ynovrrk Kik .”

Sebastian blinked and came fully back to himself. He had not been so captivated by something since he first encountered the beauty of felines. But Amber was new and strange… And such a tempting Devil that offered to feed him on a mere whim .

He brought a fist to his mouth as he brought his shell back under full control.

“Yes… It was truly an alluring performance.”

He stood himself making sure to keep his grace, extending a hand to his Master as well. He did not remember sitting. He only remembers the feeling of her performance. And an odd desire joined had it continued further.

The strange Amber smiled up at him. Little fangs bared as nothing but delight filled her face.

“On to the other lessons today then?”

***

Amber helped through the next few lessons. Violin was beyond her talents. Her fingers were better suited on the piano. Though she did get him to play alongside Prince Soma’s sitar, trying to show the harmony that could be brought from the different sounds.

Drawing was something Amber could fully explain. It was art she knew well. Shading and structure she had always excelled in. When the Prince tried to derail with matters of the flesh , Amber explained that while there is nothing shameful about any human anatomy, basics were best practiced on consistent shapes. Humans rarely were consistent after all.

On matters of business, Amber crouched to look over the selections for the upcoming Christmas sales. Sweets, crackers, toys. She gently patted the hand of a rabbit as a moving trunk was explained.

“While a moving plush would be an innovation of design… The metal, either of gears or wire, poses too high of a risk to children.”

Amber felt eyes on her back.

“What risk would that be?” It was her pupils' voice that asked.

She stood, picking up a jar of lollies, “Well metal has a tendency to rust when exposed to elements, air included. With no way to maintain it, it will damage the toy from within.” She tilted the jar back and forth, “With it being metal there is the risk of error for sharp edges. It could pierce through plush and small unexpecting hands.” Amber looked to Ciel calmly, “Add on the risk of metal poisoning, the Funtom Company would sink like a rock.”

Soma frowned, “Metal poisoning?”

Amber nodded, “Yes. There are four extremely deadly ones. Arsenic, typically used in dyes, cosmetics and truthfully as poison. Lead, often used to harden pewter, paints and, again, cosmetics. Cadmium, in paints, metal coatings and leather dyes. Lastly, mercury… Hat making, cosmetics once more, and, most foolish of all, medicine .”

Sebastian tilted his head, “You have spoken before how many medicines can be derived from poisons. How is the use of mercury different?”

Amber bared her teeth, “Because there is no real helpful effect of mercury. It only leads to symptoms that quacks of this age treat with more mercury. Typically children, who are even more prone to the risk…” Her anger burned and bubbled. So many poisons used for the most stupid of things.

Ciel watched her before looking at the drawing of the elephant.

“I believe that idea is not something for my company at present.”

Soma looked at the drawing and nodded softly.

Soon, it was a fencing lesson. Amber sat on the sidelines for this one. She didn’t play with weapons. Practiced yes. But this, it was just playing.

A piece of well cooked jerky slice under her teeth. Done safely of course. While Amber could consume many things without ill effects, she wasn’t stupid enough to risk unknowns.

Lau and Ran-Mao sat close, watching the scene before them. Ciel with a greater understanding, though certainly not mastery. Soma with absolutely no prior knowledge, though if the blades were sharp, he would be deadlier than the Earl. An unpredictable lack of understanding always surprised a master.

Soon it turned with Agni’s over-active protective streak.

Lau moved to goad the pride of a butler, though it was more of a desire to get back on schedule. As a more advanced game started, Amber turned her gaze away. It will do her no good to watch this.

She felt the slow slide of the little tigress move towards her. Amber offered up some jerky Ran-Mao settled into her bubble.

She took it without question and nibbled softly on the piece, her dull teeth having trouble with the heavy texture.

“... Hungry?”

Amber snorted, still not watching the fight, “Starving.”

Delicate deceiving fingers twirled a bell at her waist, “... Feed?”

Pale green eyes met gold, “You know I am craving a dark, rich cake… Or at least something well aged dear.”

Ran-Mao lightly patted her thigh and rested her head on Amber’s shoulder. Thankfully, giving up on that train of thought rather quickly. Amber’s eyes caught Sebastian in her peripheral before being drawn in fully.

It was getting worse. Too many fantasies before coming here. And playing with the fiend only amplified it. Especially that game of cat and mouse.

Teeth clacked through the meat as she watched Sebastian’s movements.

She couldn’t even use the normal outlets. Over sensitive senses and all. While Amber had great desire to be cruel and petty, she wasn’t that kind. Never that kind.

Ran-Mao hummed as she watched, “Hunt?”

“If it gets any worse, I’m going to have too… Any particular spots I should know?”

A negative hum gave her nothing hopeful.

Amber's own personal tastes had really done her in. Physically, he was really too tempting. And she was not one to typically ignore desire. Mentally, every conversation was stimulating and enjoyable. There was always something to learn or absorb… And that said nothing on the more truthful things of the Damned Butler.

She was, well, certainly not screwed . No. That was the problem entirely.

As the fight ended and praise dealt out, Amber moved to her feet, jerky between her teeth. “Better set up for the lesson after dinner.”

This one was going to be long and leave her mind wanting to grind itself into dust.

***

Ciel’s dinner did not go as he intended. Amber, once more, had not joined them. Prince Soma had spouted on about loneliness and loss. Accusations thrown at Ciel of incapabilities of understanding. And even after an olive branch of a game…

He gnashed his teeth as he tossed the cards behind him, hearing them land in a gloved palm. He could feel his Butler’s smug expression.

“... Quiet.”

“I did not say a word my Lord,” his voice was barely containing his mirth.

“... Sound is vibration. You did not need to for me to feel it.”

A door in the hall opened and Amber lent through the door frame.

Smile plastered on their face, “Well said. Up for a final lesson tonight?”

Ciel looked to them as he frowned, “What lesson could you possibly want to teach right now?”

He was tired, frustrated and beyond irritated. He had spent too much of his energy trying to be polite and courteous to an utterly ungrateful brat.

“Devilish.”

His eye snapped to Amber. This would be worth all the trouble. A lesson that related his strange Tutor. It may even give insight into their past.

Amber’s eyes seemed to dance, “I thought so. Come on you two.” They slipped back into the room.

Ciel moved in quickly, Sebastian closing the door behind himself. In the room Amber had set up a chalkboard. Barbas laid by the seat wagging their tail as Ciel drew near, rather content to just relax. A single word written on it. Just by looking it didn’t seem like one they had spoken before.

Hutjr.

He sat on the chaise calmly, giving the dog a quick pat. Snacks laid out on the table before him in the form of biscuits and fruits. Sebastian stood at his back, studying the word. Amber picked up their chalk and underlined it with a smooth motion.

“Try pronouncing without a verbal guide first. I need to see what needs adjusting.”

Ciel looked up at the word calmly. It seemed wrong, looking at it in a written text. Everytime Amber spoke it, the growling seemed… He couldn’t describe it. It always pulled at something in his mind. Like a lost distance dream.

He had heard them speak enough, he thought, “ Hutjr. ”

Amber paused in their pace before their eyes fell on him. Face locked in an unreadable position. He sat still ready for their critique, clearly having said something offensive instead.

“... Perfect.”

Ciel blinked, “Pardon?”

“You said it perfectly.” Amber quickly returned to the board and wiped away the word and wrote another. “Try this one.”

Ciel looked at it calmly, “ Koquin. ”

A small huff of a laugh escaped them, “Yes.” A quick scrawl of chalk followed, “This one?”

“ Xoer. Wait, that’s what you called the Lord of Houndsworth.”

Amber laughed more, “Oh this is wonderful. And yes. A direct translation would be meat but the context is it’s a way to call someone useless beyond being a slab of meat.”

Ciel thought calmly, “And the other’s?”

They pointed to the one above the insult, “Bell. Bells are important in my family. They mark Hunters.” Amber moved to rewrite the first one he spoke, “And this is fight. Used in multiple ways but when alone it typically means to not give up .”

On the board, joined a singular word, written three times over. Each mark with a symbol at the start.

“We can move to a more complex start than I had planned.” They tapped their chalk against each, speaking them aloud.

“✧ Peiren. 𓇼 Peiren. ✬ Peiren. ”

Following after them, were the words; star, prince and threat. Amber held out the chalk towards him.

“Draw a line to what matches with what.”

Ciel stood taking the chalk as he looked over the works. He thought about how each word rattled in his bones. He drew a careful line from the four point star to prince .

Looking at Amber from the corner of their eye, their face unreadable once more. Feeling the chalk dust on his fingers he looked to the two left. He tilted his head before lifting his hand again.

He drew the thin star to star itself before lining threat with the filled centre star.

Amber’s hand clapped in quick succession before bouncing to the table. Quick hands snatching up a shortbread biscuit.

“Wonderful. Yes.” They threw themself onto the seat grinning at him.

Sebastian looked over the words, standing behind Amber now.

His head tilting slowly, “✬ Peiren. That is the one you used for the star chart in your greenhouse. Peiren Baquin. ”

Ciel looked to him then glared at Amber.

They pointed a finger before he could speak, “ Vi. No. That is a useful tool for me to keep track of possible threats. You can’t get mad about me doing my job of ensuring your path.”

With that thought thrusted upon him, he had to concede to the logic, “Very well but I still would like to learn more of it later.”

Amber waved their hand, “I will show you how to make one, but right now I’m teaching Devilish.” They pointed up and behind and poked at his Butler’s chest. “You, Ynovrrk Kik , are meant to be learning as well. Not creating distractions.”

Ciel stepped back towards them calmly, “What does that mean?”

Amber looked at him directly and then away, “You won’t like it.”

He frowned deeply, “You said it wasn’t true but also not insulting.”

They sighed rolling their head back onto the backrest, “It directly translates to Pretty Boy. Though the context is lie or liar. And while, yes, Sebastian can not tell a lie, he is a demon walking in an attractive man’s person-suit.” They kept their eyes up, seemingly watching the ceiling, “Pretty Boy or PB is also what I call my Bitter Rabbit plush so that Title for Sebastian was always going to come about from me.”

Sebastian’s eyes drifted down to them, “ Title ? Not a name?”

Amber smiled and sat up straight again, “Good catch. Names aren’t really used in Devilish. They sound wrong. So Titles are used instead.” A finger pointed towards Ciel, “Ciel’s for example. It wouldn’t be Earl because they don’t exist in Devilish. Though him being my student means he’s Qurrqo Peiren . Which means-”

“Little Prince…” Ciel’s mind clicked into place. His dreams. The Amber of his sleeping mind had been right. He had been trying to understand them, and their strange language.

Amber grinned, not even realising what was unraveling in his thoughts, “Yes.”

His Butler tapped his chin thinking, “You have shared Prince was one of your titles. Would Qurrqo Peiren not belong to you?”

Amber patted Barbas who had moved to rest their head on Amber’s thigh, “No. I am the last of my family and the only one here. While I could use any of the appropriate ones for me. Bixor. Mapeir Kount. Taumo. I use my first title, Peiren Oerovn. ”

Ciel tilted his head, “Threat…”

He didn’t know the second. It rattled well in his bones, but didn’t resonate to the right degree somehow.

“You used a base word when making a complaint about me. Oer. ” Sebastian moved his hands to rest on the back of the chaise, either side of their head.

Amber blinked softly, “I did… Habb. ” They huffed looking away. “My title directly translates to Threat Devourer. Oer is simply devour but it can have a lot of meanings like Peiren. But basically Peiren Oerovn is just the Devilish way of saying Devil .”

His Butler tapped his fingers on their shoulder but didn’t do anything beyond. Ciel let the Title sink into his mind before holding out the chalk.

“Teach me more.”

Amber smiled and stood calmly taking the chalk back, “Always.”

***

The townhouse was dark. The entry night was almost completely unlit, though the almost full moon bleed through the thick cloud cover. Illuminating his form in a pale halo.

Angi stood looking over the windows. Most curtains shut and all lights out. The quiet of the air gave him nothing.

He was conflicted. His time with Amber, limited as it was, told him very little of what they knew. In the moments, he did get a sense of understanding. That Amber knew of his desire to protect and serve his Prince. Though there was also a sense that they knew his own inner conflict of doing so.

He turned and moved to start his labors . Striding past the garden, eyes pierced him.

Snapping to face the witnesses, Agni found only the snow dragon. Still shielding the queen and tigers. All holding their positions yet still prescient despite the snow storm of the day.

He lowered his hand and carefully stepped away. The blank eyes seemed to follow him. Judging him for his sins. His guilt.

Agni shook his head at the thought, turning away and moving out into the shadows. He would try only a few more times. See if he could not convince Mina to see reason. Yes, his Prince deserved happiness.

***

The Devil sat on the alcove, peering through the gap of the curtain unblinking. Watching the butler slink off into the shadows, they finally had the desire to move. Pulling a thin gold chain from their night dress, dextress little fingers began to play with the tooth pendant. His tooth.

Sebastian smiled as he slinked further into the room. He had found the Petit Diable hours ago. Sitting in the window, alert. Waiting. Hunting like a cat trapped behind glass, though without the delicately sweet chirps.

Leaning down, he breathed into their ear, “Captivated are we?”

They jolted, teeth snapping together in threat. Pale green eyes flickered to him as he was filled with the odd sense, the crackling burning tingle that stirred his bile . A sighed escaped them before a hand reached up and flicked the bell of his tie. The light deceivingly sweet chime filling the room.

Amber looked him in the eyes as her fingers took up her necklace again. The chain was long, allowing the pendant to rest at the centre of her chest. Or it would at least if her fingers were so busy sliding it back and forth on the near thread like chain.

“I gave you that bell to signify you as a Hunter… So please allow it to ring when you aren’t actively hunting me.”

He chuckled and allowed his eyes to fall to the necklace, “I have not heard of any mortals that have come to acquire demon ivory, turn it into jewelry.” His hand moved to catch her fingers and studied the bevelling. An intricate celestial design engraved into the gold. “This is rather good work.”

Amber’s free hand reached into his pocket and pulled out his pocket watch.

“I don’t exactly have your dimensional pockets,” clicking open the watch to see the time. “So I came up with this to not lose it. The Vicotrian era, thankfully, has a style of morbid design when it comes to jewelry. Milk teeth jewelry. Mourning hair pieces. A real memento mori approach to fashion… Though my family always had these kinds of statement pieces. Though probably for slightly different reasons” Amber quietly closed the watch and slipped it back into place.

Studying her face closely, Sebastian could see the tiredness of her eyes. Shadows were beginning to form in the corners. With his free hand he cupped her cheek and traced under her eye with his thumb.

“You have not been sleeping…”

Amber snorted, her pale eyes turning back out the window, “I have been working… And I have more cut out for me since it didn’t work.”

“What didn’t work exactly?”

“The seed of guilt I planted with the card reading. It did bloom some, with my displayed kindness and understanding of his desire to protect Prince Soma . But my final piece didn’t seem to be enough.” She brought a hand to her mouth trying to cover a rather large yawn, “Even with the illusion of following eyes.”

Sebastian studied her as moved his hand from his tooth to her shoulder. The other began to slowly trail down her face and over her body.

“And what work needs doing now?”

She had no outward reaction to his touch beside the dimmed desire he sensed.

“Since we’re going to end up trailing them tomorrow, I want to give Nape a proper street look. Hair, false scars. Freckles. Something that will draw the right kind of attention. I need to also probably introduce him to free running if you, Lau and Ran-Mao willing keep to the ground.” Amber stretched calmly, “And what I needed to speak to you about with Ciel’s reaction to the wake up call he received.”

Sebastian’s fingers had made it all the way to her ankle without a word from her. They slowly made the way back to her knee.

“Yes. You smacked my hand away…” His eyes began to glow as other hand moved to the nape of her neck. Holding her in place and he moved.

“I gave you a correction.” Those green eyes fell on him, “I know your only goal is your meal, but I also know you are a perfectionist. So I’m going to give you the knowledge of what to do for panic attacks, asthma attacks and the li-.” The last word was broken by another overly large yawn. Chain tangled in the fingers, tooth hanging like bait as the back of Amber’s hand tried to hide it.

Sebastian smirked, having picked her up without her even realising. He gently set her in her bed as her eyes found her PB . She blinked in confusion before pulling the plush close.

“I can at least help prepare the look you wish. Do you have the idea narrowed down?” Amber waved her hand towards a stack of pictures on her work desk. Her eyes closed as she buried her face in the plush.

Sebastian picked them up calmly looking them over. He chuckled as he shuffled through them. They were well done. He paused on the last.

Two curly copper haired boys peeking around a corner, backs to the viewer. A dog at the heel of the thinner boy. Barbas. A black cat sitting on the shoulders of the stockier one. A little note in the corner.

He stands out too much.
Needs a new shape for the street.

Tracing the cat he saw its red eyes. He grinned as his fangs extended.

“What a beauty you chose for me…”

He looked back to her before leaning over his Dessert to whisper, “What did you tell me to do in the Devilish tongue of yours?”

Her words were muffled as she shuffled into her toy, “ Mnopp kian xoeq … Dress your meal…”

Sebastian covered his mouth quickly to stop the laughter that wanted to escape. His shoulders shook uncontrollably as he stepped away. He exhaled slowly through his nose as his eyes brimmed with hunger watching the now sleeping Devil.

“You, Amber, will be a delight…”

Chapter Text

Amber flew up, waking in an instant. A sharp pain made them drop PB from their hold. Looking down, it was their new jewelry that had poked them. Sighing, Amber moved into a more comfortable position.

“... Damn dreams aren’t helping…” Peeking towards the window, Amber groaned.

Still dark out. Their gaze dropped to the desk and blinked. Pulling themself out of bed, they looked over the black box.

They pulled the card, reading it over as Amber flipped the lid. Looking in, they found an outfit waiting for approval. The fabric was a lot more coarse than what Ciel would typically wear. It was even worn with appropriate patches.

Testing the wig, the curls twirled wonderfully around their finger. A good choppy length. And still a high standard of cleanliness.

A Tously never lowered their standard of hair care. It was an insult to the Grave.

Amber moved to their case and began to get ready for the day. It was still dark out. Looking into a small mirror, Amber studied the dark bags under their eyes.

Sleep had always been an issue. Strange dark dreams, painful memories and a mind that rarely slowed.

Oddly enough, never any true nightmares. The dark dreams were strange but always had a sense of comfort. The memories were that. Memories. Painful in all ways, slightly warped by their sleeping mind, but still just memories.

Laying a false scar across his nose, Sleight began to apply his freckles. He set his nerve and illusion gear in place. He grinned as he put a flat cap over the copper curls of his own.

Pulling out the Copper and Shadow scarf, Sleight set it on his shoulders and twisted it into the style. His gold eyes caught his reflection in the mirror. He set a piece of jerky between his teeth and retied the box for Nape.

Tapping his chest he grabbed the prepared nerve and illusion gear. Sleight pushed open his window and climbed up the outer wall. The window to the study was still quiet as the sun began to yellow the sky.

Sleight sat, just to the side of the window, unseen to the world as he watched the sky change.

His pupil will probably start off hating this lesson, like he had done for the start of the blending lesson. But would likely come to like the perks. Though he would have to be careful with the boy’s medical problems.

Sleight rolled a disk back and forth over his fingers.

He could give the kid nerve gear, but then he might not learn limits properly.

The disk vanished with a flick as a small black cube was rolled around in his palm.

The eun could help ease the strain when it arrived, but it might not be as effective and could also fail under extreme circumstances.

Sleight tilted his head as he heard the manor come to life.

Finny joining Barbas for a quick morning walk in the fresh snow from the storm. The sound of Bard and May-Rin fumbling about the kitchen.

The sound of the little Sunspot waking his Moon. The Blue-Tongue directing his Cat to the study. Even the faintest sound of wheels on a rug.

It would be time to start soon.

Sleight finished his jerky as he focused on the study behind him. Soon his student was talking with Lau. He tapped on the glass so the Butler would open it. Sebastian’s head turned and saw Sleight’s little wave.

He moved and opened the window. Leaning out slightly into the cold air Sebastian looked at him.

“... I do not know this look beyond drawing. Does a name go along with it?”

Sleight grinned and held out a hand to shake, “Sleight. I’m ‘ere to take Nape to ‘is streets.”

Sebastian smirked and took his hand before helping him in through the window. Sleight dusted himself down of the small fragments of snow that had landed on his clothes, ignoring the eyes on him. Two sets of curious and one glaring. He dropped the box onto the table before Ciel.

“If ya’ goin’ to be tracking, you’ll need a better look than that. The Earl is too well known and easily spotted.”

“What exactly will I be doing?”

“The Earl? Not a thing. I’m here for the street cat I have been training. He needs to put a face to his name.”

The boy folded his arms, “I like my face.”

“It’s a fine one for Earl-dom. Not for the streets.”

The kid reached forward and opened the box carefully. Judging what was inside.

“And how am I to get out of here without being seen in this?”

Sleight grinned at him, “That is a bit of magic ya will learn. But it takes quiet. Ya willing to try?”

Ciel looked to him, weighing his options and choices.

“... If I refuse?”

Sleight shrugged, “Not much, in the schemes of this case anyway. But that means this lesson will likely fall when ya want to be restin’ back at the manor rather than the townhouse.”

He huffed and shut the box, “Then I guess today is best.”

Sleight waved his hands in a shoo-ing motion, “Then get dressed quick. We got work to do.”

Sebastian moved and led him off into a side room as Lau let a smile form on his lips.

“You really do have shapeshifting abilities. You don’t look nor sound like yourself… Even your eyes have changed colour…”

Sleight pointed at him, “That flickerin’, scentin’ tongue tries to uncover my tricks and I’ll give it a pretty piercing.”

Lau tilted his head smiling, “Oh a piercing… In my tongue no less. What would that do exactly?”

“Mess up ya teeth,” Sleight kept his glare before turning his eyes to Ran-Mao. He grinned as his face softened, “Morning Ran-Mao.”

She tilted her head at him, blank eyes watching him before she spoke with just a simple word.

“Sneaky.”

He laughed softly, “Yes. ‘Specially like this.” He winked at her, “In multiple ways.”

Soon Nape stepped out with Sebastian. Sleight moved quickly and circled him, judging the fit and look. It was almost perfect. The pure white medical patch on his eye still stood out. Too clean.

He pointed, “We are ditching that.”

The boy quickly covered his eye, “Ya know why we can’t…”

“Yeah. I do. But scars are nothing to be ashamed of.” He stepped forward, “I’m gonna touch ya face.”

He calmly turned Nape so he faced him and not the others. He removed the patch, hands were slow, telegraphing his movements so the kid didn’t spook. He did not like touch. Understandable.

The now extremely touch-starved lifestyle likely made any sense of touch seem like a threat as well. Sleight had to be careful with the re-introduction. A lot on the kid’s terms. Let him keep as much bodily autonomy as possible.

Applying a small invisible disk to the corner of his eyes gently, “You’ll feel a slight sensation in ya eyes for a moment. They might tear up too. But there should be no pain.”

Nape blinked rapidly as the lenses slid into place. His unmarked eye changing to gold as the other hid his mark behind milky glaze. A scar extended from the corner of his eye to give a more drastic look. Something traumatic.

Sleight moved some things off a serving tray and held up the well polished surface for Nape to see.

“What do ya think?”

***

Nape carefully touched his eye. If he concentrated on his contract, a faint glow came from the seemingly blind glaze. Still there, still linked. But with a new cover.

His fingers traced the scar that extended out. Like something had clawed at his eye.

“Ya changed its look.”

Sleight smirked, “Facial scars are made from great traumatic things. And make for great distractions. People never forget a nasty scar.”

Nape looked to him as set the tray back down. Sleight’s clothes, hair, eyes. They matched. They could pass as brothers.

“Now ya have two picks for ya… gear.”

“My gear?”

He nodded and held out two hands. In one palm sat a small cube. The other held multiple flat disks.

“One will only help a little. You’ll learn where ya wall is faster but you’ll need more breaks. The other, all limitations are removed. No walls. But after they are taken off every muscle strain is felt.”

Nape frowned and studied each hand. One to help him learn another to remove the learning entirely and just give him the strength.

“... You tend to like teachin’. Why give one option that removes it?”

“It does and doesn’t. You will learn through muscle memory. Though it may take longer since the rest period between each use is longer than the other.”

He looked between the choices before him. Both with the chance to learn. Both with pros and cons. He couldn't decide on which was the correct answer. Something must of shown on his face because Sleight gave a soft smirk.

“Desire. No more. No less.” He jostled his hands moving the gear. “Now pick one.”

He glared at him before sighing. “Limitless then.”

A flick of his hand and the cube was gone. Sleight walked towards him with the disks again. Talking about the importance of placement and position.

Nape was hand one, “That one, under the shirt, about middle chest but slightly closer to the heart. Press the centre hard and you’ll feel a click.” Sleight looked to his Butler, “You, Slink, I need ya hands.”

Sebastian gave a polite smile, “It seems nicknames are being gifted this morning.”

“Ya name is too fancy to come out of my mouth right now. Be glad it’s Slink,” Sleight showed far too many teeth in his grin as he looked up at the Butler, holding out a hand with more disks, “I could have stuck with Bassy if ya prefer…”

Nape watched his Butler twitch and had to stop a snort.

“... Slink will be much preferred. Thank you.”

Sebastian caught the six disks as they were dropped into his palm.

“That's what I thought. Slink is at least fitting. Elegant, sneaky and something else I’m not speaking aloud.” Sleight’s quick fingers worked on four disks to his temples and fore head. “Down the spine on each side. Base of the skull. Top of the shoulders. Each side of the tailbone. Same thing to click.”

Sebastian worked calmly and set them in place as Sleight stepped back and nodded.

“Right. Let’s go.”

Nape looked at him, “How are we gettin’ out without being seen?”

Sleight grinned and held out his hand for him, “A fun trick.”

He frowned, stepping forward. He looked at Sleight’s hand. Open, fingers spread wide. His odd pinky wider in the relaxed position.

Sebastian spoke behind them, “You are leaving now?”

Sleight looked to him over Nape’s shoulder, “We’ll get more trainin’ in this early. You can track ‘em after they leave.” He gave a grin as he wiggled his fingers, “Besides, ain’t ya just a whisper away?”

Nape smirked and took Sleight’s hand. Lifting his free hand, Sleight brought a finger to his lips, pinky finger lifted high to match. A strange but clear sign to be quiet.

With a few twirls and spins, a silent but definite count down, nothing changed.

Nape saw Lau suddenly stand looking about. Ran-Mao blinking with much wider eyes than normal. Even his Butler had a look of confusion before his eyes narrowed. The glow of his eyes hidden by his intense focus. His sight seemingly followed him though, more locking onto his right eye.

Nape looked back to Sleight who was smiling, watching their crowd, who seemingly could not see them. Sleight looked back to Nape, hand still calling for quiet. He smirked and winked before dropping the sign.

He led him closer to the window before moving in a way to pick him up. He paused in the posture, waiting. He was asking permission.

Nape nodded and was instantly scooped up. Sleight leapt out the window, with almost as much grace as Sebastian. More so in the way where he was carried like he weighed something.

Sleight carried him, avoiding leaving prints in the snow. Nape watched how he moved. Light feet moving without leaving a trace.

He was set on Sleight’s strange vehicle. The strange two wheeled machine that reminded him of a velocipede. But this wasn’t a pedal powered vehicle.

The quiet vibration purred under him as Sleight had taken his place behind. Hands on the handles and legs cage him in. It was slightly uncomfortable.

This position.

Gold eyes looked down to him, seemingly sensing something wrong.

“... Ya want a knife?” His voice was quiet, but not in a condescending way.

“Why would I want a knife?”

Sleight steered them out of the townhouse space and on to the cold streets. The wind whipped through his hair though he didn’t really feel the chill. Nape knew it was truly cold because of his breath frosting in the air.

“Because a good knife is always useful, for a multitude of reasons.”

Nape thought calmly as they moved through the quiet streets. Sleight was unusual in all his lessons. Fighting styles. Poisons. History of chocolate. All mixed with more traditional ones like language.

“... Give me the knife.”

The knife that was given to him seemed to be a pocket knife. Studying the handle it was a fine dark wood, much like the stock of his rifle. Flicking it open, the blade was a sharp, slightly tarnished looking metal.

Sleight took one hand from the handles and put it over the blade.

“Please don’t open that while we're on the bike. I’d rather not have either of us impaled and have to hear a lecture from Slink.”

With his thumbnail, Sleight pulled on a little slider that unlocked the blade and carefully closed it. Nape tilted his head studying the little mechanism. He used his own thumbnail to test it.

“Why have this on here to close it?”

“A knife that closes up when usin’ it isn’t a good one. Nor safe.”

Turning into a side alley, behind a mid to higher end shopping district, Sleight turned off the bike . He followed his Tutor off the machine, who was studying the walls. There was really only enough space for a handcart between the crate piles that lined the back of the shops.

“So what now?”

Sleight kept his eyes on the wall, “We go up. I teach ya to roll then run.”

Nape looked up at the wall himself. Eyes lingering where he saw Sleight’s trail. It revealed their way up.

“You want me to climb a wall…”

“Yes.” Sleight turned to him, “You have your gear, so ya just need to think. Ya body will follow.”

Suddenly with the grace of a cat, his Tutor was up the wall. Simple little bounces on barely there footings. If it was his Butler that had done it, he would have simply jumped up in one.

There was an idea.

Nape did what Sleight had said to. Just think. Perhaps too hard.

He flew into the air, over the wall and high above his Tutor’s head.

Time had turned to a crawl. He threw his arms, trying to correct his path mid-air. His body only twisted its angle. His eyes closed seeing the fast approaching roof.

Strong thick thumbs caught him against a steady chest. Holding him upright. One arm braced against his back, hand bracing his neck. Another under his seat, keeping him from stumbling. A few hops had stabilised them both.

A long tired sigh was fed over his shoulder.

“Hell kid.” Nape was set carefully to his feet as Sleight looked over him carefully. “I know the gear will protect ya from a fair bit but it can’t protect ya from a busted wrist done by a bad fall.”

Nape felt warmth flood his cheeks, “I didn’t expect to go flying like that. It’s hardly my fault.”

Sleight nodded, “Yeah, nah. I should’ve told ya to not over judge what strength ya need for things.” He tapped under his golden eye, “These little beauties do a lot of calculations on distance and such. Sends a signal to the other gear on exactly how much strength is needed to do something. When I said just think I really should have said just do . I’m sorry for the shock ya got.”

Nape blinked. Studying his Tutor’s face but could not find any mockery. No condescension. No airs. Just Sleight making sure he was okay.

It wasn’t even that bad of a scare. At least compared to his general daunting experiences. But still.

He got a genuine apology. From an adult.

“You truly mean that.”

Sleight looked him in the eyes, “I don’t like meaningless apologies. Givin’ or receivin’. There are useless acknowledgements that lead to just continuous behaviour.” He smirked, straightening up having decided Nape was fine, “Are ya ready to just do ?”

With a nod from Nape, his lesson began.

It all came with surprising ease. His body moving just as he wanted. No fumbling. No tripping. Not even the lingering strain he would feel in his lungs.

Sleight was right on the feeling of limitlessness.

He couldn’t see the down side to this gear . Nape knew that he would be sore and tired afterward. But surely that was normal.

Like a long horse ride.

Leaping and bounding across the rooftops. Up and down walls. Constantly moving. He even got a quick lesson on knife throwing. They ended up stopping for snacks that Sleight had brought with him. Fresh red apples, deep red jerky, hard cheese and plain dry crackers.

Splitting an apple right in half, seemingly by ripping it, Sleight held it out for him. He bit into the side of the apple half, copying his Tutor. The meat, cheese and crackers laid out between them on a black handkerchief.

Nape studied the people below. No one looked up. No one saw.

But with the gear, he doubted that they could be seen.

“How does the gear work with us not being seen?”

“For starters.” A covered cracker was pointed at him. “The word is invisible and we can currently be seen.” He ate the weaponised snack in a quick bite. Sleight's eyes fell below, “People rarely look up. ‘Specially in cities… Humans are a long forgotten predator that can be prey just as easily.” Nape was handed a cheese covered cracker, “As for how it works, it’s basically a mix of mirrorin’ and photo placement in real time.”

Nape looked to him, “ Mirroring ?”

His Tutor’s face contorted into a more disgruntled shape, “Harder to explain a bit. But in basic terms, mirrors reflect what we see. The gear can reflect what would be seen if somethin’ wasn’t there to be seen.”

He nodded thinking. It made sense to a degree. Reflecting what was desired rather than what was true. He had spoken something of photos however.

“If it involves photos that implies cameras…”

Sleight looked to him for a moment, “... Yes, and?”

“You can not have your photo taken without the destruction of the camera, no?”

“First, The Earl is slippin’ into your talk. Remember, simpler words while still not losin’ your smarts is best for the alley cat.”

Nape snatched up a bit of jerky, baring his teeth, “ You spoke all fancy about ya dislike of empty apologies.”

“It’s a bad habit. Don’t try to learn it. Habits are hard to break.” Sleight looked back down into the streets, “As for the cameras, they aren’t trying to show me. That fun little quirk is really only when they are trying to take my image. The most destructive is stills . Like ya used to. Things like video tend to just… distort around me unless I truly focus my face towards the camera.”

“Video… What is that?”

Sleight frowned, “I would say they are like the Cinematic Records Reapers view on a mortal’s death but neither of us can see them it seems… Don’t have the eyes for it…” His hands moved with the newer way of explaining. “Video basically takes pictures in a quick succession and lays them over top of one another. Sometimes with sound.” He tilted his head, “I could show ya a similar thing later with drawings at least if ya want to see…”

Nape tilted his head, “Oh?”

Sleight blinked and then straightened, “Looks like our hunt’s started. We better move.”

He packed up their things and they went bounding across the rooftops. Soon they came across the Prince and his Butler. Wandering through the crowd of shoppers below, they stopped and asked questions.

Most of the polite society seemed willing to at least answer. Though it was not too surprising. Soma had the airs of royalty. By his dress. His mannerisms. Even his speech. Soma and Angi both had little to no accent. A sign of high tutelage compared to most that come to the country.

No one, however, could work with the drawing Soma had done. Not many could even work with the verbal description. Many of the Indian Nobobs took Indian women to be their wives. It was like searching for one specific drop of water in the ocean.

Sleight and himself were wandering the shops not directly tracking them but rather collecting supplies for their Master’s house. It seemed to be something Sleight had prepared in advance.

They kept the Prince and his Butler in the corner of at least one of their sights. Though he hadn’t yet caught sight of his own Butler. Sleight leaned down as they waited for a box of fresh fruits.

“Two shops back, peeking round the corner.” His voice was soft in his ear.

He did as practiced and slowly scanned the crowd rather than look directly. Where his Tutor had said, Sebastian, Lau and Ran-Mao all peeked around a corner. He had to snort quietly into a pile of books in his arms. It was very conspicuous.

Sleight smirked after taking the box of fruit. “Yeah, nah. It’s why Slink couldn’t come with. Witnesses make him act too human. Too much of a Pretty Boy too. Very good lure though.”

“Too human?”

“Yep. Ya don’t like him cheating much in plain view.”

They put the items onto the bike, that had seemingly followed them in their journey. Just tucked into side alleys or little nooks. Ambient tracking is what Sleight called it. Could only be done in a relatively close range. The bike had the same mirroring as their gear as well.

“If need be, ya could get him to look like an animal instead. Probably. He is a hell of a Butler . Might not wanna play pretend with somethin’ else. It would be safer having him with us though.”

They walked past a bakery with rather fancy cakes on display. Sleight slowed pace, seemingly studying the window.

Nape frowned softly, “Ya can’t be hungry…”

“I am always hungry.” He kept walking, “But I have been craving cake lately.”

Behind them across the street, a coterie of shopping ladies were stopped by Soma and Agni. Asked questions and answered the best they could. Seemingly charmed by a Prince looking for his loving maid.

“Why not have Slink make ya one?”

“I want a specific one. Might have to look for it later. I will hold out until after the case if I can though…” Gold eyes flickered down to him, “But fair warnin’, I might get real annoyed if I can’t fill the craving.” There was an underlying growl to his voice. He led them between the shops, “Ain't even been able to do any prepwork …”

Still keeping the Prince and the Butler in their sights, Nape thought carefully. His Tutor did like things done by his own hand, but he didn’t want Sleight annoyed while teaching him. Who knew what kind of twists his lessons would take. He was already unusual in his teaching.

He would just order Sebastian to make him a cake.

“What kind of cake?”

“...” Sleight looked in the window of a cobbler. “Dark and rich. I’ll probably have to settle for somethin’ else though…”

He moved the knowledge to the back of his mind and focused on the task. Soma did not seem to be making any progress. He could read annoyance growing in his features. Sleight nodded to himself.

“We should head back now. They’re going to give up soon and there’s one last trick I want to try.”

“What trick?”

Sleight smirked as he helped him back onto the bike. “I’ve been tending to a little seed of guilt… I want to see if I can force a bloom. Leaning into the cards I played. See if I can correct the path , as it were.”

They drove back, unpacking the stuff by the kitchen door quietly, before scaling back up the wall. Sleight seemingly opened a window without issue and got them back inside the warm study. He did say he was a Thief . It made sense he could do something like that with ease.

Amber pulled off their cap and wig, “Get rid of the look. Keep the gear on. Best not to take that off until you go to bed. You’ll be too tired to do anything otherwise.” Amber reached for his face, “Only the contacts can be taken off without issue.”

Ciel pulled off his own wig but lifted his chin to allow access to his face. Those careful fingers were gentle and didn’t linger. He had to blink his eyes at the odd sensation again. Moving away from him Amber watched the room.

“Sebastian shouldn’t be far off. Do you want his help to change the rest?

Ciel thought on the unspoken offer carefully. Amber would know. Did know. It did nothing to ease the feeling inside him.

He shook his head, “I will wait for Sebastian.”

Amber nodded and set down the last of the snacks they had for him. Their hands unwinding the odd scarf from their neck.

“I’m going to get ready for the trick then.”

Ciel took another piece of cheese watching them, “Do you need anything to complete it?”

They paused thinking, “... Don’t let your Butler step in too early please. I need to push rather hard I think.”

With a nod from him, Amber was out of the room. After a few minutes a quiet knock sounded on the door and, with command, Sebastian entered. Without order his Butler moved to help him change back into his normal attire.

“It seems your lesson went rather well.”

Ciel finished off a piece of the odd jerky, it had a rather unique flavour profile.

“Amber is a very good Tutor. You overheard most of what was said while you tailed the pair, I suspect.”

He nodded, “I thought it best to keep a strained ear in case you needed my assistance.”

Moving to pick up a book, the boy took a seat in a chair, “Then we should be ready for whatever trick Amber is laying out.”

Pulling out his watch, his Butler studied the remnants of the snacks before looking at the time.

“If you desire, I could prepare a light late lunch.”

Tilting his head Ciel gave it a thought before nodding. “Yes… And prepare a cake for Amber as well. Something rich and dark .”

With a nod, Sebastian moved off quickly leaving him alone to think on whatever Amber might actually have planned.

***

Angi let the tension leave him as he followed behind his Prince. The sun was setting on their return to the Earl’s townhouse. Stars beginning to come to light in a fading blue.

Despite the new direction of their search, he had the Goddess’ blessing on his side. He still had time to try and convince Mina. He could save his Prince for the heartache of the truth.

Opening the front door he found the entryway dimly lit. The slow chimes of a music box turned in the still air. Green smudges of lights moved about on nothing, like slow consuming creatures. Swallowing any other light, changing it.

On the floor was Amber. The white waves of their hair trailing against the floor as slow hands shifted black paper about. Their movements were sedated, deliberate, but also sluggish. Like something was affecting them.

To add to the rather haunting display, they were singing. It was almost a whisper, but it filled the room. Seeped into every corner.

“Here in the storm filled night, we sing to you,
The bittersweet secrets of Life’s long overdue.
By Truth and Shadow, you will always find a ‘Grave.
With all their desire and wont of malice misbehave.

Gifted by the Felis. Cursed of the Lacuna.
They bring Death with its sweet empryreuma.
Friends of Beasts, they learn the dance,
Of star, of storm, of hunt, of chance.

So sleep by dawn and move by dusk.
It is in Shadow, in Pain, in Truth, they trust.
So we whisper and sing and turn the nave.
For all of Life is there to meet a ‘Grave.”

Angi stepped in front of his Prince. Something was wrong. The air was too tight. Too heavy. His chest would not fill.

“... Amber? Are you alright?”

They lifted their head.

Black.

There was only black staring at him. Bleeding over its cheeks, trailing down its neck. Blemishing the white designs of its clothes. Staining the paper and its palms. Muddying the floor.

“... Amber… Can not answer honestly… ”

He stepped further in front of Soma. Amber’s voice was lost. Folded and weaved with others. A haunting chorus of ghostly melody. Still there but shadowed. What was before him was not the Tutor.

His Prince’s fingers curled into the back of his sherwari. He could feel the shuddering starts of Soma’s fear against his spine. This creature who had taken the shape of the Tutor had made no hostile move, yet. He could not act rashly. He stepped forward, resolving to protect his master.

“What are you?”

It tilted its head, slowly dragging a paper across the floor to be in front of it. Between them. His eyes flickered to the movement. The letters X I I I were pushed towards him.

“... I am the Will of Stars… That Hunting Cat… A ‘Grave .”

It seemed to move like it was on strings as it was pulled to its feet. Toes traced in the inked floor as it moved forward towards them. It lifted a blackened palm out like it was trying to block something. Or was trying to push.

“ ... The Blocking Sun… Will only cause more pain … It. Must. Act …”

The last word rattled the walls. Shook the ground. Vibrated through his flesh and deep into his soul.

It knew. It knew. It Knew!

It had to be stopped.

Agni moved on instinct. He was going to protect his master. He would sacrifice anything to save Soma from pain. It was his only desire. His Prince happiness.

His fingers were quick and it was slow.

He struck each talahridaya. Pressed into left vidhura. Tapped the right apastamba. Quickly squeezed the matrika.

It collapsed into the spilled ink. Crumpled like nothing at his feet. Like a demon under Goddess Kali’s heel. The green lights snuffed out leaving a warm gold glow.

The black eyes stared up at him as they slowly faded to the piecing pale green. True tears pooled and began to wash away stains. Amber’s mouth twitched like she was trying to speak, only for a quiet squeak to escape. She was broken.

As the thundering sound of steps accompanied a roll of true thunder outside, Agni’s eyes fell to the paper below him. Each filled with letters, some with a symbol. All with a name. XV, Devil. Q with an enclosed star, Queen of Penticles. IV, Emperor. X with another enclosed star, Ten of Penticles. XIX, Sun.

XIII. Death. 

The word had been hidden under her hand. She had been doing what she had done before. Trying to find Mina for his Prince.

“Amber!” the gardner’s, Finny, shout brought him back to his own actions.

The boy dropped into the mess to try and help the Tutor, though his hands hovered like he was afraid to touch. Her eyes had fluttered shut with a shuttering breath. Angi stumbled back under the weight of what his desire had caused.

“I.. It.. She-” he tried to explain.

The Earl’s voice crack throughout the entrance, “Angi. What did you do to my Tutor?”

Looking up from his mess, he found all eyes of the manor on him. Each servant stared on in shock. The young Lord Ciel’s gaze was stormy. His fellow khansama, Sebastian, was a cold wall. Eyes drifting solely focused on Amber.

With a wave of Ciel’s hand, Sebastian moved down to see over Amber.

“I… Something had taken over Amber. It was like she was possessed. I thought… I was only trying to protect my Prince.”

Sebastian carefully knelt in the black stains, hands gentle as he checked her vitals. He curled her into his arms before standing with her.

“Young Master, she seems to be struggling with breathing. I will take Amber to rest and watch over her.”

Ciel walked down the steps, looking past Agni, to Soma. “Is what your butler said true, Prince Soma?”

His eyes fell behind him to his Prince, whose eyes were filled with just as much shock.

“... Yes. Something seemed to have changed in Amber. She was acting in a frightening way… But not to the volume of threat. I felt more scared watching her dance than what happened now.” His Master straightened, “And she was speaking of the Sun. Like when she did the reading for Mina for me to help me find her.” Soma stepped forward looking over the mess of paper and ink, “I believe whatever allows Amber to see into the fates overwhelmed her.” He turned facing towards Agni and reached out his palm. It was the same slow movement, though his face had one of contemplation. “She was reaching out, like she was going to grasp something...”

Seeing his Master do the same movement, it struck him. She was reaching for him. Telling him. His actions were causing more pain. Were going to cause more pain. Amber had been trying to help him. And he hurt her.

He bowed deeply with the guilt. It slid down into the basin of his marmas, weighing him down in his feet. He could not move.

“I…” He did not even know how to start this apology. He wanted to protect his Prince. “I am sorry for my actions. They have caused great harm. I-” His eyes studied the blackened mess in his bow. A mess brought on by his refusal to act. His not solving the issue with Mina. With not speaking with her directly and only speaking with her new husband. He would do so tonight. He would get the answers his Master sought. “When she is awake, I will apologise to Amber as well and hope for her forgiveness in my actions.”

He stayed in his bow, closing his eyes to the mess. The heels of Ciel tapped to the edge of the mess, standing beside Soma.

“... You will. And to start, if your Master agrees, you will clean up this mess on her behalf. Prince Soma do you agree?”

His eyes flickered up, catching the disappointment in his Prince’s eyes before he lowered them once more. Waiting for his Judgement.

“Yes. I agree. That is a very good start. Amber has been nothing but helpful in helping. Both of us. We do not know how her power to see into the fates work. You acted rashly. Please do not do so again Agni.”

He tried to bow deeper than he was. “Yes, my Prince.”

He promised to himself. He would act as he should. He would act this very night. No matter the pain to himself.

With a nod he was left alone with the mess. His mess. Almost alone. Finny had come to stand before him, hands clasped with a face of worry.

“Yes Finny?”

The boy squirmed, “Amber doesn’t like empty sorries… You gotta mean ‘em.”

Agni nodded, “She will receive the most sincere apology from me. It will be the very least I can offer her.”

He still squirmed before holding out his hands to him. His gloved hands opened to reveal little purple star flowers. Solid in their colour.

“Try these. Amber likes flowers. She told me in a story that these were meant to ask for forgiveness. A way the Sun asked a mortal to forgive him.”

Agni blinked before reaching carefully to take the small flowers. He looked them over in his palm calmly. Their aroma sharp, fresh and sweet under his nose. It was painful .

“... Thank you Finny.”

The boy smiled bright and nodded, dashing off into the halls of the manor, leaving him truly alone with his thoughts.

***

Soma knew his khansama was hiding something. The sneaking. The tenacious air. Even if he spoke nothing but the truth in his desire to protect, there was something hiding under it all. A secret. One he did not want brought to light.

Now, in the darkened snow night he followed him. Walking with Ciel and his group, they had come to stop by a walled manor. Guards stood at the entrance, where Agni just walked through without question. Disappearing from his sight.

Ciel looked over the wall calmly, “I am starting to see now.”

Soma looked to him, “See what?”

Ciel gestured to the building, “This resident belongs to Harold West Jeb who runs an extensive import business. I had the great displeasure of meeting him once… He is an unsavoury sort who loves all kinds of titles and their power.”

Lau said he had the same job. His lady friend had not joined them, seemingly having other duties to see too.

Soma looked up at the building, “Why would Agni go into an importer’s house?”

Ciel frowned, folding his arms, “He mainly imports spices and tea leaves from India. He runs a general store and Hindustani coffee house called Harold Trading and Harold West , accordingly.”

Sebastian looked over the wall, “Doing some research on those that deal in Indian goods, I have come across an odd happenstance with Mr West . His main imports of his wares come from Bengal and while he has suffered some collateral damage from the targeted incidents, the company representative himself, was away at the time and just so happened to miss the hanging .”

Soma let his face harden. “Why would Agni interact with such a man?”

Ciel stepped towards the wall, “I guess there is only one thing for it… Let's take a look.”

He reached up like he was going to climb it but Sebastian seemed to scoop him up before he could.

“As you wish Sir.”

He bounded over the wall, Ciel giving a quiet cry of shock. Soma quickly scrambled up the wall and found the Earl harshly whispering at his Butler.

Sebastian, in turn, bowed his head to him, hand to chest, “Apologies, my Lord. I thought it to be faster.”

Soma looked as he pulled his chest onto the top of the wall. Snarling was drawing closer to them. Large black dogs were stalking towards them. After a bark or two they seemingly began to cower and back away.

“Oh, the hounds are falling back.” He pulled himself further over the wall and carefully dropped to the ground.

Sebastian dusted the front of his jacket, studying the creatures closely.

“What cowardly guard dogs Mr West keeps.”

Ciel snorted, “Barbas is certainly better…”

Soma looked to him, about to ask who Barbas was when Lau had called out for them.

Behind him laid the bodies of the house guard. Soma felt his own blood run cold as he took a slight step back. Lau merely laughed, waving a rather large needle.

“No no. What do you take me for? I didn’t kill them. Simply put them to sleep…” He tilted his head and mumbled, “I think it’s about a 4000 year old technique from China…”

Soma relaxed slightly and followed after Ciel as they entered. There were no guards inside that he could see. Though the house seemed well furnished, for its size.

He slinked up stairs being as quiet as he could as the voices grew louder. Inside a room sat Agni across from a smug man. Sitting straight, face hard as the man tried to compliment. Even offers of what the man considered cigars went unacknowledged.

When the man took Agni’s bandaged wrist proclaiming the ownership of the Right Hand of God , he felt his body boil with rage. Agni was not this man’s anything.

His khansama removed his arm from the man’s hold, looking this Mr West in the eye.

“I need to speak with Mina.”

Mina. Mina was here. He went to dash forward, opening his mouth. A small hand grabbed his sherwari and pulled him back, deeper into the shadowed hall. He snapped his gaze to the runt, ready to yell and shout but found a cold calculating eye staring him down. A slither of the feeling of being under the boy’s Tutor power of their dance. He was struck mute and quickly covered his own mouth as the child raised a finger to his lips.

Ciel nodded and refocused back onto listening in the room just beyond the shadow. He leaned with him. They had missed some of what was discussed.

“-must speak with her. She must speak with Prince Soma.”

A voice of warmth filled the room. A voice that had told him stories and laughed at his games. But it was different. It no longer held a sweetness to it. It was bitter against his ears.

“I must , must I?”

His Mina came into the room from a side door. She was dressed in a finery she had never worn in his palace. None of the subtle pinks or purple but rather reds and golds. More jewels than he had ever seen her wear. She looked like a noble lady.

His khansama stood quickly stepping toward her, “Mina. Prince Soma-”

“Is no problem of mine.” Her voice was so harsh, he had to flinch.

He saw Angi do the same as if he felt the same pain too. His khansama rally though stepping forward.

“Yes. You left of your own free will. And I, foolishly, thought it best to try and protect him from a painful truth-”

His senses filled with pain. Mina had left. Purposefully . And his khansama had known. Had kept it from him. He felt like the floor was crumbling beneath him.

There was another tug on his sherwari. His eyes fell to Ciel, who was still watching the room. Still listening. They were still talking.

“-I have nothing to say to some royal brat who has never faced any hardships! He is not my Prince .”

Agni’s face hardened under the words of one Soma had thought had cared for him.

“If you will not speak with him, I will not work.”

West stepped forward, “Oh? Will you now?” His face wore a smile that was filled with malice. “And what if the yard were to discover exactly who was behind the hangings? Do you think you would still be able to work for your little prince?”

His khansama stumbled back under the threat, “That… They will find out that you ordered it…”

“Me?” The man smirked, stalking after Agni, “But my business was affected by such atrocities as well.”

Agni still tried to get away, “I will tell them so…”

The man laughed, “And why would they believe some criminal butler over one of their own country's business men.”

He watched as his khansama’s chin dropped, eyes searching the floor like he could find an answer among the wood grain. The man gave a crooked grin and blew the smoke of his cigar in his most loyal servant's face.

“You will do as I ask… I will cook the best curry this land has ever seen. I will win that Royal Warrant… Or you will rot where that prince will never see you again.”

Under the pain, something stirred. But it didn’t seem to matter at present. All he felt was hurt. At a final tug on his shewari, he found the young Earl looking at him. With a nod of direction, he was led out of the world changing building. Back to the manor. Into a small study. They spoke of his khansama. Of possible whys and ifs. He felt the pain subside as a rage boiled up. Mina left, Agni lied.

Before him sat a pristine tea set. Perfect. Warm. There .

He felt his lips curl before lashing out, “None of it matters! They abandoned me!” The set flew and crashed. It did little to calm the burning within him. He stormed from the room. From the voices. From the truth.

Soma threw everything he could around the room. None of it smothering the burning within him. He dove into his covers. Hiding away in the dark. Trying to forget. Trying to not think. The memories played before him. Of care. Of love. Of companionship.

Without knocking the butler Sebastian entered.

He ground his teeth and turned to yell, “Get out! You have no permission to-”

He was spun from the bed and onto the floor with a simple tug of the sheets.

“You insolent-”

“Of us, which is truly being insolent?” The butler stared down at him before he began to tidy us the mess of the room. “Doing as you please and leaving a mess in your wake. You have made a right pest of yourself…”

Soma’s face contorted with the rage, “Wha-”

He turned to face him, “You are in England, at the residence of Earl Phantomhive. This is neither your country, nor your castle.” Sebastian stepped forward, there was no emotion on his face, “Here, in this place, you have absolutely no right to give me orders of any kind. Here, you are nothing more than a whelp.” He took another step, “You are a powerless child who cannot do anything unless Mr Agni is with you.” With a tilt of his head, the next words pierce into his rage, resurfacing the pain. “And now, you have been betrayed by even him. Your last ray of light.”

He felt all the rage wash under the pain once more. Swallowing him. Drawing him.

“...Yes… I haven’t a thing left… I have lost it all.”

“Lost?” He looked up seeing a mocking smile on the butler’s face. “What an amazing persecutory delusions you have there…” The smile twisted up from mocking to cruel, “You never lost anything… As you had nothing to begin with.”

As Sebastian spoke it all rang true. He did not want to hear this. He didn’t want this. None of it.

He tried to escape to shout over his words. To fight. To challenge. Nothing held against the battering of the butler’s truths. Finally, the haunting words shattered him.

“Not one of them ever loved you.”

His chest constricted, he clutched at his own shirt. “I… I-”

“Sebastian, you can’t lie.” The voice was almost singing.

Looking up he found Ciel leaning against the door. But it was not him that spoke. The Earl’s gaze was on the open. There stood a beaming bright Amber. Looking none worse for wear. Vastly different from earlier that day.

Sebastian seemed to straighten, “What lie do you think I spoke?”

They tilted her head and hummed, “I do not think you meant it to be a lie. One cannot lie on what they do not truly know.” They grinned at him, “But I am a Tously Tutor. No lesson is too hard for me to teach.” Their eyes fell to Ciel, “I suppose it is time for some more Truths then.”

The Earl nodded. “Yes. I would like to hear what is truly happening. I might have ended up like him if not for that month…”

Amber grinned and turned marching off into the hall. An odd bounce in their step. Ciel moved to follow.

“Ciel?” Soma stepped forward after him.

The boy stopped in the doorway, “My… Family. All murder. My home burnt to ashes. And I, myself, was subjected to a humiliation not even fit for a beast… I… was a powerless child.”

He began to explain. His life. His choices. And how he had found his strength. And left him alone with the thoughts.

He didn’t have the strength on his own. Sebastian had been right about a lot of things, even if Amber said he had spoken a lie. Especially one thing. He was nothing here.

No power to him without Agni.

He chased after Ciel and began his plea. He spoke fast, with not true elegance to his words, just letting his desire to spill out. He lifted his head to look the bow in the eyes.

“-I want to ask them why. So please! Please let me join you in-”

“I decline.” Ciel held up his hand.

Agni was struck mute again.

The Earl turned away waving his hand, “I have no desire to babysit a naive like yourself.” He continued to walk away. His head turned just the slightest amount, not truly looking back but more in a fashion so he would be heard. “That said… My parlour door has never been locked.”

Soma blinked as he felt his worries ease. He bolted forward and hugged the boy tight.

“Ciel!” The boy struggled in his hold. Before he remembered, “Oh right.” He stepped back and gave a small bow. “I apologise for before, when I smashed the cups earlier in my anger. Please forgive me.” His eyes caught the butler’s over the boy's shoulder. “And…” He felt an odd panic fill him and moved behind Ciel. His voice was small even to his own ears, “And I apologise to you too.”

Sebastian smirked at him, “No trouble at all.”

***

Sebastian walked back in behind as they all sat back down at the table. Amber had a chess board in their grasp, arranging the pieces in an odd fashion. They seemed fine despite the earlier pain they displayed. But Amber was good at hiding pain.

Their hands twitched ever so slightly.

He stepped forward and picked up a black knight they had almost fumbled, “What do you need?”

Amber looked to him frowning, before sighing. “There is another set of pieces in my case… Bring the grey ones.”

With a nod in the direction of their many odd cases. He discovered a few sets. Lots of unique shapes and colours. He pulled out the grey set and brought it over.

Amber held up a twitching palm, “The black knight…”

He held it up and set it next to the black king on the board. Sebastian merely smirked as Amber glared at him.

“... You think you're funny… What if you are wrong?”

He smiled and held up the grey king, “Am I?”

“...Shut up...” They touched a square. “Grey king here. With the grey queen please.” Amber pointed to another, “White king and bishop here.”

Sebastian set them into place calmly.

His Master and the guests watching closing.

The Young Master tilted his head, “What is this?”

“ Lenhuoqm . It is used like a Peiren Baquin but on a smaller, more immediate scale.”

As the odd language rattled his senses he almost missed the entry of their discussion . Agni was carefully moving up the stairs. Likely having spotting the lights of the parlour still on and being cautious.

He came to linger in the hall. Listening carefully as Amber explained how it worked with close threats of a current plan. Showing the bottom of each piece had switching symbols.

Soma leant forward, “How is this going to help us? That West was threatening Agni.”

“ I’m going to threaten Agni when he gets back.”

Sebastian watched the shadow in the hall twitch.

Amber lifted their hands grinning, “While not entirely his fault, he struck the marma in my palms wrong and the pain is making me want to bite them off…” The hands displayed, twitched and shook. “I can not fully blame him, since my hands are odd, but I like hands.”

Agni shot into the room bowing before Amber. He tumbled through his apology, starting and stopping. Like he couldn’t decide which part needed to be addressed first.

Amber smiled and moved their hands behind their back. The butler fell silent watching them.

“First, before me, see to your prince. I think you have some things to truthfully discuss.”

Agni turned towards Soma who was watching him carefully. He moved slowly and dropped to a full bow. Head to the floor.

He spoke truthfully. Explained everything. What he had tried to do, why he had kept it a secret. Tears of blood began to spill from his eyes as he spoke.

He was starting to see now, what lie he had spoken. Agni did truly love his Prince. He looked at Amber who was smirking at him.

He looked away as the rules of the contract began to surge . It was a minor thing but speaking lies allowed was not possible for him. To have a lie proven, has never happened.

“I was wrong it seems.”

Amber shrugged, “You can’t speak, at least truthfully, on what isn’t known.”

With that statement, the pain stopped in an instant. He tilted his head. It made sense to fade like a taken back order. New information settled the old task.

His eyes fell to the prince and his butler, “Matters of love are beyond me.”

They settled into a chair, “Eh. I’m not much better. Of the eight types the Greeks used, I really only understand two.”

Looking back down at them, he found them rubbing their palms together trying to work out the pain. He held out his hand palm up waiting.

“What types may I ask?”

Amber smirked, “Storage by my own life. Mania through observation.”

After Agni and Soma finished their discussion. Agni came back over to Amber offering his own hands.

“I am sorry. I can fix them now.”

Amber smiled, holding their hands to their chest. Not giving him the chance yet.

“Secondly, I want insurance, that if you ever have to strike my marmas again, you will never touch my hands.”

Agni bowed deeply to them, “I promise-”

“Nothing.”

Agni snapped to stare at Amber who was watching him. Amber merely smirked.

“Sorry. I do like promises that have even a small risk of being broken. So here is my condition.” They leant forward towards Agni whispered. “If you ever hit the marmas of hands again, I will cut off your right hand and feed it to your prince.”

The butler froze under their words. Eyes wide with fear. It was quite the threat.

Amber smiled and offered their hands finally, “Good, you truly understand. Thirdly, while you fix them, study why you struck wrong for not all bodies are the same.”

Agni looked at their hands before taking them in a slightly trembling hold.

Amber looked to the room at large, “Now, shall we get down to the brass tax?”

Chapter Text

Amber shook out her hands, trying to loosen the pins and needles from having them locked in a painful position. All eyes were on her as she minutely adjusted the pieces before her. This would reveal a touch too much of her underhanded nature, but needs must.

“Who here sees the pieces for what they represent?”

Ciel pointed towards the black king and its knight, “That is a representation of myself and Sebastian.” His finger shifted to the white king with its matching bishop, “That, I suspect, is Soma and Agni.” Directing to the grey king and queen, he finished, “Which leaves those to be West and Mina.”

Amber smirked, “Palms up and cupped together.”

Her pupil studied her, before hesitatingly offering up his hands. Likely remembering his Butler’s harsh corrections of mistakes. She merely tossed some lollies into his hands.

Ciel clutched them in surprise as he almost fumbled the catch.

Soma sat up straighter, “He got sweets.”

“All answers, at least partially correct, get treats. For any and all… Expect Sebastian.”

The room paused as Amber carefully rolled a cube into her palm. Rolling it about slowly as she watched them all. Shocked into a stilled silence.

Lau leaned back folding her arms, “That hardly seems right. Has the man done something to incur such treatment?”

“Yes but that’s not why.” Amber focused on her peripheral vision to study Sebastian. He was side eyeing her, clearly trying to figure out his crime . She turned her focus back to the board fully.

“The Butler is just very particular about his diet and I haven’t yet decided on a substitute to offer up.” She gestured to the board, “Back to the matter at hand. Is this a correct display of our current playing field?”

All eyes fell back to the board, thinking. Each face filled with contemplation about the unusual query. Slowly, however, each one decided there was nothing awry with the display. Sebastian however did point out something.

“You are not on the board…”

Amber tilted her head smiling, “Yes. Just as Lau or Ran-Mao are not. Can anyone guess as to why?”

It was Lau that spoke up, “Because we will be unknowns…”

She tossed a well sealed silken baggie to the blue-tongue. He caught it one handed with a graceful ease, bringing it to his nose to sniff. Amber hoped her seal would hold, she didn’t need a lecture.

“Try that later and tell me what you think.” Leaning forward, she brought her hands close to the board. “This is a rather simple view of the plan and how it will play out. All with different matters of perspective.”

With a wave over the board, Amber’s dexterous fingers moved and rearranged the display. The grey king and queen with the white bishop laid out before them. The white king held within a cage. The black king and its knight off to the side, not a direct threat.

“This is how West currently sees or will see it. A sure-fire win for a Royal Warrant. Even if the Funtom Co were to enter, he wouldn’t feel threatened.”

Soma frowned, “Because of Agni and his right hand…”

Ciel tilted his head, “His right hand? West mentioned something about that as well. The right hand of god .”

Soma looked to gesture Agni and began the explanation. Sebastian spoke in with his historical knowledge about the faith of humans. Amber merely rolled the cube in her palm again.

The glow of the cube caught her eye. The timer was almost up. Amber brushed her thumb over the surface. Would it even work if she tried? Did she want to? She was likely never going back, and a Tously didn’t lose. She slid it into her pocket calmly. A thought for later.

“-And with Agni under his thumb with threats against him and his prince, he has practically ensured that he gets the Royal Warrant.” Lau leaned back thinking.

“Not entirely true.” Amber reached for the board again, “We can make those threats as empty as a box of chocolates.”

Ciel frowned, “Wouldn’t a box of chocolates be full of chocolates?”

She grinned, “Not around me.”

Her hands moved in a whirlwind. Pulling hidden pieces from her sleeves and setting them in place. White and black side by side. A blue dragon and tiger figure slightly to the side. A lone jester hatted pawn, standing between each side. Like it was facing down against the grey threat.

“This is our perception with the knowledge we have.”

Agni frowned and pointed towards the board, “Should I not be by the grey pieces? I am forced to cook for West.”

Amber leaned back, their grin showing far too many teeth. “Incorrect. You may have to cook under the West name but you will be cooking for your prince.”

He blinked, his voice small, “For my prince?”

Sebastian tilted his head, “Would that not only ensure West’s victory?”

“Not necessarily.” She turned her gaze towards Ciel, a grin still too wide for most. “After all this work, coming to town, the crowds, the lessons, for a case now, at least, mentally solved… Do you really want to leave empty handed?”

Ciel smirked looking away, “I never did like West… And a Royal Warrant would be a nice consolation prize…”

Soma frowned softly, “But who could ever beat Agni in a curry competition?”

Amber pointed at him, “That depends on the judges. There will be three known and one secret.” She let her eyes fall to Sebastian, “And I know a Hell of a Butler that is a very fast study.”

The prince huffed leaning back in his seat, “You think Sebastian can win against Agni in a curry match?” His own eyes flickered to Sebastian before flickering away at the terrifyingly polite smile the demon had. “Not that he isn’t a good butler but Agni is the best.”

Amber let her eyes drift back to the pieces of her board. She picked up the white bishop and the black knight between curled knuckles. Rolling and twirling them over her fingers she let the contacts work into place again.

Her eyes bleeding into blackness as her voice became that haunting array of a chorus. She set the white bishop on the board as all eyes studied her. Entrapped in her little showmanship. She didn’t typically use her gear to fool like this.

“One Sun of faith.” She set the black knight by it. “A Creature of fact.”

Touching a hidden feature of the board, the two pieces began to circle. Like animals circling each other.

“Cross twice in mortal eyes, coming out even in the eyes of the common man. The Mourning Queen will state her final judgement.”

Letting her eyes fade back, she drew her hand to face, wiping away the blackened tear under her glasses. She blinked at the room at large. Feigning a more vaguely impressionable expression.

“Did that, at  least, give you some form of answer?”

Ciel frowned, “A vague one…”

She shrugged and began to clean up her pieces, “Very few things of the future are set in stone.”

Lau was watching her with those thin slits he used when watching a threat. “What would be seen in such a way?”

“Death is the only clear thing of the future. For all things will die.” Her eyes caught the clock on the mantle. “ Habb! ” She threw herself out of her seat. Tossing her items into her case randomly, she quickly moved to Ciel. “Up. You need to get to bed in the next 30 minutes.”

The boy leaned back away from her, “I am the Master of this house and I am not tired.”

Amber froze. She slowly moved to squat in front of the kid. Making direct eye contact, unblinking. She watched as he kept his stubborn nature but he understood looking at a silent predator.

“What?” he snapped.

She tilted her head slowly, “I want you to think on why you are not feeling tired and why I have an overwhelming concern about it…”

Ciel’s face changed minutely as he thought before his eyes widened. “Right. Yes.” He got out of his chair and moved quickly. “Sebastian.”

Standing back up, Amber moved to properly organise her things, “Actually everyone but Agni and Sebastian should get some sleep. I can go over the plan again with everyone else later when you are all well rested.”

Ciel nodded and went off to get some well needed rest. Sebastian followed after him like a quiet shadow. Agni carefully led his prince to bed as well. Leaving her alone with Lau.

***

Sebastian slowly made his way back to Amber, thinking on how his Master behaved. He had become rather lethargic and drained after the removal of the nerve gear. Rather tender in his muscles as well. Practically falling asleep as soon as his head touched his pillow.

A rather vulnerable state.

Peering into the parlour room from the shadowed hallway, he found Amber putting the final of her things away. Lau hovering just in her peripheral, like he was trying to herd her. Coerce her. Lure her into some form of trap.

“Come now. There must be something I can offer.”

She shut her case with more strength than necessary. It caused a slight twitch in the man as she turned to face him. She rubbed the corner of her eyes, likely removing the odd lenses that could change their colour.

“I am going to speak very plainly with you, Blue .”

She removed her glasses, wiping them on her sleeve. Her eyes didn’t look up at the man, just her fingers working her sleeve against the glass. Not the best way of cleaning, she would need a proper cloth.

“There is no future, no path, no world, where anything you have to offer or threaten will have me work for you in any capacity.”

Her eyes locked onto Lau and Sebastian sensed the man’s fear. His petit diable was on the hunt it seemed. She stalked toward him, match like a circling cat.

“So if you do not drop this subject…” Amber leaned up, whispering to the man, “I will have to apologise to Ciel for the loss of an informant while I clean your smear off the wall…”

The man was frozen in her gaze. Eyes locked on the wall over Amber’s head, clearing feeling the air of her breath coating over his throat. A predator so close to his vulnerable neck.

“Nod if you understand, Blue.”

The man tried to hide his swallow before he gave a single jagged nod. Amber stepped away easily and put her glasses back on. She waved a hand in his direction.

“Good. I think you should go to bed too. This plan is going to require a lot of work and I know your sources will be needed.”

Lau quickly fled the room at her dismissal. The stench of his distress coiling behind him. Amber surely knew how to phase any mortal. A skill she used well. Especially if the informant was trying to poach his Master’s staff.

Turning back to the parlour at the sound of a deep sigh, Amber was watching a slowly dying fireplace. She looked rather tired. Exhausted really.

She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small cube. It was the strange cube with the odd countdown. By what he could see it was almost up.

Her thumb carefully traced over the clock face. She moved it onto the table and moved her left pinky towards the top. It hovered in the air.

Amber’s face was filled with hesitation. No, that was not right. Contemplation was more accurate. It was like she was going over options unknown to him.

After a moment, she turned away. She moved back to her case, opening it quickly and pulling out a sweets jar. She emptied it into her mouth, teeth shattering the treats with ease. She crouched down by the fire and reached in.

He stayed still despite a desire to stop her. She did not flinch away from the heat. From the threat of pain.

Amber coated the jar with ash and soot before layering the bottom of it with a good centimetre. She then moved quickly to one of the potted rose bushes and dug into its soil putting it into the rest of the jar. Wiggling a finger into the top layer, Amber made a hole.

She looked back to the table, watching the cube. He could not directly see the clock face at this angle but he caught it in her glasses. It was almost completely finished.

She moved slowly back towards the table. Jar in both hands, cradled close to her chest. Amber moved to her knees by the table, setting the jar down in a sombre, almost final, way. Like there was no turning back from what was about to transpire.

Her eyes watched the shrinking ring, hands in her lap as she sat on her heels. Her voice was small and soft. Barely leaving the essence of her being but oddly melodic.

“... I never thought that it would end like this… Just know I’ll be here…”

The cube clicked and hissed as the timer ran out. It unfolded revealing a seed of some kind. Her fingers were shaking as she picked it up. She carefully set it into the prepared jar as a single true tear left her left eye.

“Waiting….”

She buried the seed with gentle care. Humming the way she spoke as she rested her chin across her arms in front of her. Pale green eyes watching the odd little ritual jar she had made.

Amber was silent for a while before she spoke again.

“Are you done voyeuring, Butler?”

Sebastian smirked, stepping into the light of the room. She didn’t look away from the jar, there was no real need too if she knew he was there. He moved to her side, still watching her with interest.

“Merely observing.”

Sitting back up and pushing against the table with her hands, Amber cracked her back. Eyes remaining on the jar still.

“Hence the term voyeur . Though in this era it might refer to watching someone for a more sexual gratification, it evolves to include any outside observer studying the private ways of life. Even more mundane things.”

He reached across her gaze, wiping the thumb of his glove against the corner of her left eye. Catching a dew-like drop of her tear caught in her lashes. She finally blinked and looked up to him. He licked the drop from his thumb, eyes not leaving her’s.

He tasted a long-standing, wallowing grief. Her unique spice of Wrath that always touched her. And an odd foreboding acceptance.

He rested his thumb against his bottom lip. “What are you grieving, Dearest Dessert ?”

Amber narrowed her eyes and him and pointed. “Are you tasting that through your senses or can you actually taste the specific crystallisation in tears?”

He blinked at her, “Crystallisation?”

Amber grinned and dove into an explanation of different tears. Happy and willing to teach anything. It would have been a wonderful deflection against another.

He leaned down and breathed over her ear. She paused her lesson at the air, eyes moving to the corner to watch him.

“What wonderful information you share… But you did not answer my question…”

Amber huffed and moved to rest her chin on her palm. Eyes looking away from him towards the door.

“... How far off is Agni?”

He straightened back up as he expanded his senses slightly. The man was still talking with the prince. Apologising and comforting. A man devoted to his purpose .

“Still with Prince Soma.”

She nodded and turned her gaze back to the jar. She reached out and carefully cupped it in her palms. Amber’s eyes were full of a complex construct of emotions.

“I am mourning the ideal of a garden.”

“An ideal garden… As in unachievable concept I assume.”

She nodded, “Yes.”